A relation of ten years in Europe, Asia, Affrique, and America all by way of letters occasionally written to divers noble personages, from place to place, and continued to this present year / by Richard Fleckno.
         Flecknoe, Richard, d. 1678?
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A39724 of text R24329 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing F1232). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 238 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 93 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A39724
         Wing F1232
         ESTC R24329
         08121992
         ocm 08121992
         40918
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A39724)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 40918)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1229:15)
      
       
         
           
             A relation of ten years in Europe, Asia, Affrique, and America all by way of letters occasionally written to divers noble personages, from place to place, and continued to this present year / by Richard Fleckno.
             Flecknoe, Richard, d. 1678?
          
           [6], 176 p.
           
             Printed for the author,
             London :
             [1656?]
          
           
             "With divers other historical, moral, and poetical pieces of the same author."
             Reproduction of original in the Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Flecknoe, Richard, d. 1678?
           Voyages and travels.
        
      
    
       A39724  R24329  (Wing F1232).  civilwar no A relation of ten years travells in Europe, Asia, Affrique, and America. All by way of letters occasionally written to divers noble personag Flecknoe, Richard 1656    44086 410 0 0 0 0 0 93 D  The  rate of 93 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the D category of texts with between 35 and 100 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2003-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-09 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-10 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-10 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-12 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
         
           RELAT●…
           Of
           ten
           Years
           TRAVELL
           IN
           Europe
           ,
           Asia
           ,
           Affrique
           ▪
           and
           
             America
             .
          
        
         
           All
           by
           way
           of
           Letters
           occasionally
           written
           to
           divers
           noble
           Personages
           ,
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ;
           And
           continued
           to
           this
           present
           year
           ▪
        
         
           By
           RICHARD
           FLECKNO
           .
        
         
           WITH
           Divers
           other
           Historical
           ,
           Moral
           ,
           and
           Poetical
           pieces
           of
           the
           same
           Author
           .
        
         
           
             Haec
             olim
             meminisse
             juvabit
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Print●d
           for
           the
           Author
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           by
           〈◊〉
        
      
       
       
       
         
           The
           Epistle
           Dedicatory
           .
           To
           all
           those
           Noble
           Personages
           mentioned
           in
           these
           following
           Letters
           .
        
         
           TO
           you
           ,
           with
           good
           Reason
           I
           dedicate
           these
           Letters
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           were
           writ
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           I
           have
           Dedicated
           my self
           :
           For
           whilst
           others
           were
           desirous
           of
           pleasures
           ,
           Ambitious
           of
           Honors
           ,
           or
           Covetous
           of
           wealth
           ,
           you
           were
           all
           in
           all
           to
           me
           ,
           all
           my
           pleasure
           ,
           all
           my
           honour
           ,
           all
           my
           wealth
           ;
           nor
           had
           I
           other
           desire
           nor
           Ambition
           ,
           but
           of
           you
           ;
           so
           became
           I
           more
           dese●ving
           ,
           similitude
           of
           disposition
           best
           gaining
           and
           conserving
           Frends
           ,
           knowing
           
           you
           were
           not
           to
           be
           purchas'd
           bu●
           by
           worth
           ,
           nor
           conserv'd
           but
           by
           merit
           .
           Never
           any
           man
           then
           gain'd
           more
           by
           his
           Frends
           than
           I
           ,
           not
           without
           some
           Acknowledgment
           to
           mine
           Enemies
           ,
           (
           of
           whom
           I
           should
           have
           fewer
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           be
           content
           to
           stand
           
             Neuters
          
           )
           Of
           which
           sort
           though
           I
           make
           no
           mention
           ,
           yet
           had
           I
           ever
           some
           who
           added
           sharp
           spurs
           unto
           me
           of
           doing
           well
           ,
           not
           to
           afford
           them
           the
           pleasure
           of
           my
           doing
           Ill
           :
           as
           Souldiers
           in
           battel
           ,
           ar
           most
           commonly
           as
           much
           encouraged
           to
           fight
           ,
           to
           deprive
           their
           
             Enemies
          
           of
           the
           Victory
           ,
           as
           to
           gain
           it
           for
           their
           
             Frends
             .
          
           Accept
           then
           of
           this
           Dedication
           ,
           and
           be
           still
           to
           me
           as
           you
           have
           ever
           been
           ,
           so
           shall
           I
           study
           still
           to
           be
           alwayes
           to
           you
           as
           I
           have
           been
           ,
        
         
           
             Your
             ,
             &c
             ▪
          
        
      
       
       
         
           To
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           
             Gentle
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           T
           Is
           for
           no
           vaunt
           nor
           boast
           that
           I
           write
           my
           Travails
           (
           I
           esteeming
           my self
           (
           I
           can
           assure
           thee
           )
           a
           far
           lesse
           Travailer
           now
           (
           having
           sail'd
           of
           seeing
           the
           
             East-Indies
             ,
          
           and
           consequently
           all
           the
           Eastern
           Monarchies
           )
           than
           I
           did
           when
           I
           past
           over
           Seas
           to
           
             Zeland
          
           first
           )
           but
           to
           satisfie
           the
           curiosity
           of
           some
           noble
           friends
           ,
           and
           make
           honourable
           mention
           of
           others
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           am
           infinitely
           obliged
           ,
           (
           so
           thou
           wilt
           find
           whilst
           I
           make
           but
           slight
           mention
           of
           those
           ,
           I
           am
           most
           acurate
           in
           mentioning
           these
           )
           nor
           is
           it
           vani●y
           in
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           make
           mention
           of
           so
           many
           ,
           and
           noble
           ones
           ,
           all
           that
           know
           me
           ,
           knowing
           I
           never
           willingly
           converse
           but
           with
           the
           noblest
           in
           every
           place
           ,
           finding
           them
           still
           in
           every
           respect
           the
           best
           ;
           besides
           ,
           since
           
             Fortune
          
           maim'd
           me
           ,
           and
           brought
           me
           to
           my
           Crutches
           ,
           whom
           should
           I
           rely
           upon
           but
           the
           best
           able
           to
           support
           me
           ?
           which
           they
           the
           more
           willingly
           do
           (
           perhaps
           )
           because
           I
           lean
           so
           lightly
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           alwayes
           strive
           to
           afford
           them
           some
           pleasure
           for
           the
           profit
           I
           receive
           of
           them
           .
           
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           that
           ,
           for
           the
           following
           Letters
           ,
           I
           must
           advertise
           thee
           ,
           that
           most
           of
           those
           writ
           abroad
           are
           but
           translated
           out
           of
           the
           several
           Languages
           I
           writ
           them
           in
           originally
           ,
           nor
           art
           thou
           to
           imagine
           them
           lesse
           
             English
          
           for
           that
           ,
           there
           being
           as
           much
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           
             Authors
          
           translating
           his
           own
           conceptions
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           an
           others
           ,
           as
           betwixt
           a
           
             Prētises
          
           copying
           ,
           and
           a
           
             Painters
          
           drawing
           the
           same
           piece
           agen
           ,
           the
           one
           having
           a
           dead
           Copy
           for
           imitation
           ,
           the
           others
           pieces
           being
           all
           drawn
           upon
           the
           life
           .
           For
           the
           rest
           ,
           some
           faults
           thou
           must
           allow
           the
           Printer
           ,
           &
           some
           me
           ,
           neither
           having
           bee●
           so
           acurate
           as
           they
           might
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           for
           all
           testimony
           of
           frends
           ,
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           prefix
           only
           this
           following
           one
           be●ore
           my
           Book
           ,
           
             Qui
             mihi
             mille
             testes
             erit
             .
          
        
      
       
       
         
           To
           the
           Lord
           Marquis
           of
           NEWCASTLE
           .
        
         
           Who
           in
           Answer
           to
           a
           Copy
           of
           Verses
           of
           his
           sent
           him
           these
           following
           ,
        
         
           
             FLeckno
          
           thy
           verses
           are
           too
           high
           for
           me
           ,
        
         
           Though
           they
           but
           justly
           fit
           thy
           Muse
           and
           thee
           ,
        
         
           
             Caesars
          
           should
           be
           thy
           Theam
           on
           them
           to
           write
           ,
        
         
           Though
           thou
           'dst
           expresse
           them
           more
           than
           they
           could
           ●ight
           ,
        
         
           Those
           
             Worthies
          
           rank
           them
           in
           thy
           wits
           pure
           fil●
           ,
        
         
           Though
           
             Homers
          
           blush
           ,
           and
           
             Virgils
          
           lofty
           stile
           :
        
         
           For
           thy
           Poetique
           Flame
           is
           so
           much
           higher
           ,
        
         
           Where
           it
           should
           warm
           ,
           't
           consumes
           us
           with
           thy
           fire
           .
        
         
           Thy
           vaster
           fancy
           does
           imbrace
           all
           things
           ,
        
         
           And
           for
           thy
           Subject
           ought
           t'
           have
           greatest
           Kings
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Receiv'd
               the
               Verses
               you
               honored
               me
               withall
               ,
               which
               impose
               on
               me
               a
               necessity
               of
               deserving
               them
               ,
               although
               I
               do
               not
               yet
               ;
               to
               which
               end
               I
               know
               you
               writ
               them
               (
               for
               't
               were
               ●oo
               great
               presumption
               in
               me
               to
               imagin
               you
               flatter'd
               me
               )
               it
               being
               one
               of
               the
               Gentlest
               Arts
               of
               Frendship
               ,
               
               
                 laudando
                 praecipere
                 ,
              
               to
               praise
               one
               for
               somewhat
               they
               are
               not
               ,
               to
               incite
               them
               to
               what
               they
               are
               praised
               for
               ;
               yet
               must
               I
               glory
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               publish
               it
               every where
               ;
               Since
               ,
               if
               as
               
                 Cicero
              
               says
               ,
               
                 laus
                 est
                 laudari
                 à
                 laudabili
                 viro
                 ,
              
               't
               is
               only
               true
               praise
               to
               be
               praised
               by
               a
               praise-worthy
               man
               ,
               how
               glorious
               must
               it
               be
               to
               me
               to
               be
               praised
               by
               the
               most
               praise
               worthy-man
               alive
               ?
               by
               one
               who
               has
               the
               most
               of
               the
               noble
               man
               in
               him
               ,
               the
               most
               of
               true
               greatnesse
               ,
               and
               who
               is
               of
               so
               equal
               a
               mind
               in
               all
               Fortuns
               ,
               as
               prosperous
               could
               never
               elate
               ,
               nor
               adverse
               e'r
               depresse
               ;
               no
               more
               My
               Lord
               but
               the
               assurances
               that
               I
               shall
               always
               be
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordships
                 
                   most
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           I.
           To
           Col.
           
             Will.
             Euers
          
           from
           Gant
           ,
           
             Anno
          
           40.
           
        
         
           The
           Reasons
           of
           his
           Going
           over
           Seas
           .
        
         
           
             Noble
             Sir
             ,
          
        
         
           THere
           are
           divers
           Birds
           that
           flie
           away
           ,
           when
           Stormes
           and
           Winter
           comes
           ,
           one
           of
           those
           Birds
           am
           I
           :
           for
           all
           prognosticks
           Mariners
           observe
           of
           ensuing
           Storms
           ,
           I
           have
           observ'd
           in
           
             England
             ,
          
           the
           billows
           beginning
           to
           swell
           high
           ,
           and
           those
           
             Porpoic●s
          
           which
           ,
           were
           the
           Times
           fa●r
           and
           serene
           ,
           should
           be
           i'
           th'
           Bottom
           ,
           dauncing
           on
           the
           Top.
           
           Mean
           time
           ,
           let
           your
           vast
           and
           strong
           built
           
             Carracks
          
           ride
           out
           the
           storm
           for
           me
           ,
           I
           'm
           too
           weak
           and
           slight-built
           a
           
             Vessel
          
           for
           Tempestuous
           Seas
           ;
           Besides
           educated
           as
           I
           am
           ,
           in
           the
           Arts
           of
           Peace
           ,
           
             (
             Musick
          
           and
           
             Poetry
             )
          
           and
           your
           
             Musick
          
           of
           
             Base
             ,
             Superious
             ,
          
           and
           
             Rect●r
             chori
             ,
          
           o●King
           ,
           
             Peers
          
           and
           
             Commons
          
           being
           all
           
           di●consorted
           ,
           the
           Base
           neither
           admitting
           of
           Master
           of
           the
           Quire
           to
           moderate
           it
           ,
           nor
           
             Superious
          
           to
           consort
           with
           't
           ,
           without
           which
           ,
           t
           is
           rather
           a
           Loud
           Tumultuous
           noise
           ,
           than
           Musick
           and
           Harmonie
           :
           
             England
          
           is
           no
           place
           for
           me
           ,
           and
           for
           Poets
           ,
           they
           are
           well
           feign'd
           to
           delight
           in
           Hills
           and
           Mountains
           ,
           where
           there
           are
           alwayes
           some
           
             Eminences
          
           above
           
             Lycurgus
          
           valleys
           ,
           or
           fields
           of
           standing
           Corn
           ,
           where
           all
           heads
           are
           equal
           ,
           
             England
          
           begins
           to
           be
           a
           place
           too
           much
           overgrown
           with
           Shrubs
           and
           Underwoods
           for
           me
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           my
           leaving
           it
           .
           Now
           for
           my
           Retreat
           hither
           ,
           't
           was
           altogether
           without
           design
           ;
           I
           ,
           like
           one
           who
           flies
           an
           
             Incendium
             ,
          
           wholly
           indifferent
           whither
           I
           went
           ,
           so
           I
           sav'd
           my self
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           thing
           turn'd
           the
           scale
           for
           
             Flandres
             ,
          
           't
           was
           its
           near
           Vicinitie
           to
           
             England
          
           ;
           and
           for
           
             Gant
             ,
          
           because
           't
           is
           the
           chief
           Town
           here
           ,
           (
           whosoever
           would
           know
           any
           thing
           ,
           or
           be
           known
           in
           any
           place
           ,
           being
           ever
           to
           reside
           in
           the
           principalst
           City
           of
           ●●e
           Country
           where
           he
           is
           )
           yet
           did
           
             Fortune
             ,
          
           (
           the
           best
           director
           of
           indifferent
           Things
           )
           dispose
           it
           better
           for
           me
           ,
           than
           
             Councel
          
           or
           
             D●liberation
          
           could
           (
           the
           Directors
           of
           things
           where
           there
           is
           choice
           and
           difference
           )
           I
           lighting
           hear
           on
           a
           neat
           Town
           ,
           Good
           Air
           ,
           and
           excellent
           Company
           ,
           of
           the
           Count
           
             Salazar
          
           Governor
           o●
           the
           Cittadel
           ,
           his
           Lady
           ,
           the
           Baron
           
             Re●●urt
          
           her
           noble
           Brother
           ,
           the
           
             Blangelvals
             ,
          
           the
           M●rquiss
           of
           
             Libourg●
             ,
          
           with
           divers
           others
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           extremely
           curteous
           and
           obliging
           ,
           (
           as
           most
           commonly
           they
           are
           all
           ,
           when
           
           out
           of
           Court
           and
           Competency
           with
           others
           )
           amongst
           these
           I
           am
           daily
           Conversant
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Feast
           nor
           party
           without
           me
           .
           In
           all
           their
           sports
           and
           Exercises
           I
           must
           make
           one
           ,
           for
           their
           Games
           ,
           they
           teach
           them
           me
           ,
           and
           make
           me
           win
           ,
           or
           if
           I
           chance
           to
           lose
           ,
           they
           are
           as
           much
           concern'd
           as
           for
           their
           own
           losses
           ,
           and
           more
           than
           I
           am
           for
           mine
           .
           It
           were
           too
           great
           a
           vanity
           to
           tell
           you
           this
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           a
           greater
           Ingratitude
           to
           conceal
           it
           ,
           and
           you
           know
           (
           Sir
           )
           I
           can
           so
           little
           conceal
           the
           honour
           my
           Frends
           do
           me
           ,
           as
           I
           publish
           every
           wher
           the
           honour
           you
           do
           me
           ,
           in
           being
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           that
           I
           have
           in
           being
           ,
        
         
           
             Sir
             ,
          
           
             Your
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           II.
           To
           the
           Lord
           —
           from
           
             Gant
             ,
          
           An.
           
             41.
             
          
        
         
           With
           the
           Character
           and
           Epitaph
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           STRAFFORD
           .
        
         
           
             
               My
               Lo●d
               ,
            
          
        
         
           YOu
           would
           not
           believe
           me
           ,
           when
           I
           told
           you
           which
           way
           things
           tended
           ,
           and
           see
           what
           comes
           of
           it
           .
           One
           of
           you
           is
           brought
           unto
           the
           block
           already
           ,
           for
           whom
           I
           have
           made
           this
           following
           
             Epitaph
             ,
          
           
             
               To
               see
               such
               Heads
               off
               ,
               on
               the
               Scaffold
               lie
               ,
            
             
               Only
               to
               keep
               on
               th'
               Head
               of
               Majestie
               ,
            
             
             
               What
               is
               't
               ,
               but
               Admonition
               to
               his
               Peers
               ,
            
             
               S●ch
               Heads
               once
               off
               ,
               't
               is
               time
               to
               look
               to
               theirs
               .
            
          
           As
           for
           this
           following
           
             Character
             ,
          
           because
           I
           know
           my
           Lord
           amongst
           your
           many
           other
           commendable
           qualities
           ,
           you
           have
           this
           ,
           not
           to
           Envy
           others
           commendations
           ,
           I
           send
           it
           you
           withall
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Character
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Strafford
               .
            
          
           
             He
             was
             the
             fullest
             Man
             of
             all
             the
             Eminent
             parts
             and
             qualities
             of
             a
             Great
             Minister
             of
             State
             ,
             as
             
               England
            
             ever
             bred
             ,
             and
             both
             in
             
               Cabinet
               ,
            
             and
             abroad
             ,
             exprest
             it
             as
             fully
             too
             ;
             his
             unhappinesse
             't
             was
             ,
             (
             or
             rather
             ours
             )
             that
             he
             liv'd
             not
             in
             happier
             Times
             (
             might
             have
             rather
             Admir'd
             ,
             than
             Envyed
             those
             parts
             of
             his
             )
             so
             as
             that
             Epitaph
             of
             
               Adrian
            
             the
             6th
             ,
             might
             well
             be
             applyed
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Proh
               !
               dolor
               quantum
               refert
               in
               que
               Tempora
               vel
               optimi
               cujusque
               virtus
               incidat
               .
            
             Many
             Envyed
             him
             ,
             because
             few
             understood
             him
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             almost
             to
             be
             wisht
             that
             his
             Prince
             had
             not
             don
             't
             so
             well
             ,
             since
             't
             was
             his
             overthrow
             (
             so
             much
             more
             it
             imports
             the
             People
             than
             the
             Prince
             be
             Good
             ,
             they
             being
             many
             ,
             and
             he
             but
             one
             .
             )
             He
             was
             a
             Iewel
             sit
             for
             the
             Crown
             of
             any
             Prince
             to
             wear
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Prince
             well
             knew
             ,
             and
             therefore
             wore
             him
             him
             there
             ;
             but
             being
             matcht
             ,
             and
             overmatcht
             too
             with
             counterfeit
             ones
             ,
             they
             fearing
             his
             splendor
             should
             dim
             and
             offuscat
             them
             ,
             snacht
             him
             thence
             ▪
             and
             cast
             him
             into
             the
             obscurity
             of
             
             a
             Prison
             ,
             from
             whence
             he
             might
             have
             escap'd
             ,
             had
             he
             preferr'd
             his
             Life
             before
             his
             Fame
             ;
             but
             he
             had
             higher
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             look't
             only
             after
             
               Eternitie
               ,
            
             and
             the
             perpetuating
             his
             Memory
             ;
             so
             while
             't
             was
             irreparable
             losse
             unto
             the
             Crown
             ,
             't
             was
             his
             gain
             to
             die
             with
             the
             glorious
             title
             ,
             and
             high
             reputation
             of
             his
             
               Princes
               Martyr
               .
            
             Nor
             wanted
             there
             as
             great
             prodigies
             at
             his
             death
             ,
             as
             ever
             fore-run
             any
             
               Heroes
            
             yet
             ,
             all
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             being
             first
             subverted
             ,
             the
             King
             losing
             his
             Authority
             ,
             and
             Kingdom
             chang'd
             into
             
               Democra●ie
               ,
            
             Er
             '
             he
             could
             die
             :
             so
             as
             his
             noble
             House
             was
             more
             honour'd
             and
             illustrated
             by
             his
             fall
             ,
             than
             ever
             't
             could
             have
             been
             ,
             even
             in
             his
             greatest
             rise
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             (
             my
             Lord
             )
             comfort
             your self
             ,
             if
             you
             chance
             to
             be
             the
             next
             ,
             that
             you
             shall
             not
             want
             one
             to
             make
             your
             
               Epitaph
               ,
            
             and
             
               Cha●acter
            
             at
             least
             ;
             but
             I
             rather
             wish
             and
             hope
             't
             may
             be
             your
             
               Elogium
               ,
            
             in
             celebration
             of
             your
             Glorious
             Actions
             .
             For
             if
             things
             look
             towards
             a
             Warr
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             'm
             affraid
             they
             do
             )
             't
             will
             be
             as
             well
             the
             Glory
             of
             your
             Judgement
             to
             chuse
             the
             better
             side
             ,
             as
             of
             your
             Valour
             to
             defend
             it
             bravely
             ;
             for
             Valour
             is
             either
             Virtue
             or
             Vice
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             well
             or
             ill
             imployed
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             hard
             to
             determine
             which
             is
             the
             greater
             Crime
             ,
             to
             defend
             an
             Ill
             Cause
             well
             ,
             or
             a
             good
             one
             ill
             :
             You
             then
             being
             of
             
               Brutus
            
             disposition
             ,
             
               (
               Quicquid
               vult
               ,
               valde
               vult
               )
            
             that
             is
             ,
             vehement
             in
             all
             you
             undertake
             ,
             I
             cannot
             end
             this
             Letter
             with
             a
             better
             Prayer
             ,
             than
             
               God
            
             blesse
             a
             good
             Cause
             from
             
             having
             you
             for
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             
               God
            
             blesse
             you
             from
             being
             Frend
             unto
             an
             Ill
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             prayer
             of
          
           
             
               My
               Lord
               ,
            
             
               Your
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
           III.
           To
           Mr.
           
             Henry
             Petre
          
           from
           
             Gant
             ,
             Anno
          
           42.
           
        
         
           Of
           his
           Resolution
           ●o
           leave
           GANT
           .
        
         
           
             Noble
             Sir
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Have
           liv'd
           to
           see
           the
           day
           ,
           when
           having
           lost
           all
           〈◊〉
           sinc●
           ,
           I
           may
           thank
           
             God
          
           for
           having
           nothin●
           now
           ,
           nor
           did
           I
           ever
           know
           how
           great
           a
           happinesse
           '
           twa●
           ,
           till
           I
           saw
           their
           unhappines●e
           ,
           w●●
           are
           bemir'd
           and
           hog●'d
           in
           their
           own
           L●●●
           ,
           and
           bound
           to
           the●r
           Countries
           by
           the
           ●ie●
           of
           ●●fe
           and
           Children
           :
           For
           what
           avails
           it
           such
           to
           ●●ve
           their
           Bodies
           free
           abroad
           ,
           whilst
           their
           Souls
           are
           imprisoned
           at
           home
           ?
           or
           to
           flie
           the
           miseries
           of
           the●r
           Country
           ,
           whilst
           they
           have
           lef●
           Pledges
           with
           Fortune
           there
           to
           be
           miserabl●
           still
           ?
           I
           speak
           this
           in
           regard
           of
           many
           
             Engli●●
          
           here
           ,
           retir'd
           (
           as
           they
           imagine
           )
           from
           the
           Noyse
           and
           Tumult
           in
           
             England
             ,
          
           whil●●
           their
           ea●
           are
           as
           much
           beaten
           with
           it
           here
           ,
           and
           thei●
           minds
           as
           much
           sollicited
           and
           perplex'd
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           present
           there
           .
           They
           receiving
           wee●ly
           
           Intelligence
           from
           their
           Wives
           ,
           Frends
           and
           Servants
           there
           ?
           This
           ,
           that
           his
           house
           is
           plundered
           ;
           that
           ,
           that
           his
           Tenants
           refuse
           to
           pay
           their
           Rent
           ;
           a
           third
           ,
           that
           his
           Estate
           is
           sequestred
           ,
           &c.
           when
           I
           must
           make
           sad
           faces
           with
           them
           ●or
           company
           ,
           or
           they
           cry
           out
           ,
           I
           care
           not
           how
           things
           go
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           If
           my
           care
           could
           remedy
           it
           ,
           I
           should
           ;
           And
           for
           their
           Losses
           ,
           I
           protest
           they
           touch
           me
           as
           neerly
           ,
           and
           ●'m
           as
           sorry
           for
           them
           ,
           as
           I
           should
           be
           for
           my
           own
           ,
           and
           if
           that
           suffice
           not
           ,
           I
           am
           sorry
           Nature
           made
           me
           not
           of
           another
           Temper
           and
           Disposition
           for
           their
           sakes
           ;
           Neither
           was
           this
           any
           
             Sto●cal
          
           Indolency
           in
           me
           ,
           who
           could
           suffer
           ,
           nay
           die
           for
           a
           Friend
           ,
           but
           yet
           without
           trouble
           and
           vexation
           .
           In
           ●ine
           ,
           I
           'm
           so
           wearied
           out
           with
           this
           sad
           sport
           ,
           as
           (
           not
           to
           be
           made
           miserable
           at
           second
           hand
           )
           I
           'm
           resolv'd
           to
           quit
           this
           place
           ,
           and
           retire
           me
           to
           
             Antwerp
          
           or
           
             Bruxelles
          
           (
           for
           I
           'm
           indifferent
           for
           either
           )
           you
           laugh
           now
           at
           my
           Indifferency
           ,
           but
           may
           I
           die
           ,
           or
           lose
           your
           Frendship
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           ,
           if
           I
           find
           it
           not
           an
           Immense
           happi●esse
           to
           say
           with
           
             Bias
             ,
             Omnia
             mea
             mecum
             porto
             ,
          
           and
           while
           others
           by
           heaping
           up
           wealth
           on
           wealth
           ,
           make
           themselves
           at
           last
           so
           cumbersom
           a
           load
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           cannot
           stir
           for
           it
           ;
           I
           by
           reducing
           all
           to
           the
           narrow
           compasse
           of
           one
           
             Portmanteau
             ,
          
           travel
           lightly
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           injoying
           that
           Liberty
           ,
           
             Fortune
          
           has
           bestow'd
           on
           me
           ,
           and
           
             Nature
          
           inclines
           me
           to
           ,
           wanting
           nor
           wishing
           for
           nothing
           more
           (
           Sir
           )
           than
           your
           Company
           ,
           being
           as
           I
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             Sir
             ,
          
           
             Your
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
       
         
           IV.
           To
           the
           Lady
           
             Audley
             ,
          
           from
           
             Bruxelles
             ,
             Anno
          
           42.
           
        
         
           Of
           his
           Arival
           there
           .
        
         
           
             Madam
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Am
           at
           last
           arived
           at
           
             Bruxelles
             ,
          
           where
           for
           some
           Time
           I
           intend
           to
           stay
           ,
           having
           by
           rowling
           up
           and
           down
           like
           a
           Snow-ball
           contracted
           so
           many
           Acquaintances
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           now
           incompast
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Center
           of
           them
           all
           .
           The
           Town
           is
           exceeding
           pleasant
           ,
           the
           Nobilitie
           numerous
           ,
           and
           Ladies
           generally
           handsom
           ,
           more
           sprightly
           than
           the
           
             English
             ,
          
           and
           of
           graver
           Temper
           than
           the
           
             French
          
           ;
           (
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           just
           like
           your
           sel●
           )
           to
           tell
           you
           of
           their
           Generous
           Actions
           ,
           (
           For
           I
           know
           you
           love
           Generosity
           ,
           and
           they
           but
           imitate
           you
           in
           it
           )
           the
           Marchionesse
           of
           
             Bergues
             ,
          
           Mother
           of
           those
           two
           incomparable
           Ladies
           ,
           the
           Dutchesse
           of
           
             L●rein
             ,
          
           and
           
             Mad●moiselle
             d●
             Beauvais
             ,
          
           after
           my
           first
           visit
           ,
           singling
           me
           from
           the
           Company
           ,
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           since
           she
           kn●w
           those
           of
           my
           Country
           and
           Condition
           (
           as
           the
           Times
           went
           )
           could
           not
           be
           so
           well
           accommodated
           ,
           she
           should
           take
           it
           ill
           of
           me
           ,
           if
           in
           my
           wants
           I
           had
           recourse
           to
           any
           but
           her self
           .
           To
           whom
           I
           answered
           ,
           (
           after
           my
           most
           humble
           remerciments
           for
           so
           high
           a
           favour
           )
           That
           as
           I
           yet
           wanted
           nothing
           :
           so
           't
           was
           now
           impossible
           I
           ever
           should
           ,
           having
           the
           honour
           
           of
           her
           good
           Graces
           ,
           which
           I
           beseech'd
           her
           to
           continue
           only
           ,
           and
           I
           should
           be
           Rich
           enough
           .
           After
           this
           ,
           visiting
           Madam
           
             Berlamont
             ,
          
           (
           whose
           very
           Name
           is
           story
           )
           she
           freely
           and
           nobly
           offered
           me
           the
           honour
           of
           her
           Table
           during
           my
           abode
           in
           
             Bruxelles
             ,
          
           where
           only
           Eat
           her self
           ,
           her
           two
           Neices
           ,
           Daughters
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           
             Arschot
             ,
          
           and
           the
           young
           Prince
           of
           
             Arembergh
          
           his
           Son
           ,
           whence
           you
           may
           conjecture
           how
           great
           an
           honour
           't
           was
           ,
           but
           much
           more
           by
           that
           which
           followeth
           .
        
         
           She
           having
           the
           great
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Nobility
           here
           ,
           not
           only
           Hereditary
           ,
           but
           almost
           all
           contracted
           in
           her self
           ,
           not
           brooking
           the
           Spanish
           domination
           (
           besides
           some
           
             P●cque
          
           with
           the
           
             Infanta
          
           )
           was
           banisht
           the
           Court
           to
           her
           House
           at
           
             Audenard
             ,
          
           where
           for
           some
           years
           she
           lived
           retired
           ,
           like
           a
           Great
           Princesse
           as
           she
           was
           ,
           till
           at
           last
           (
           the
           
             Infanta
          
           dead
           )
           her
           Banishment
           was
           exchang'd
           ,
           for
           Confinement
           to
           her
           House
           at
           
             Br●xelles
             ,
          
           which
           she
           carried
           so
           wisely
           ,
           and
           so
           cunningly
           dissembled
           at
           her
           Return
           ,
           as
           making
           vertue
           of
           necessity
           ,
           she
           reclus'd
           her self
           in
           her
           own
           House
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           
             Monastery
             ,
          
           together
           with
           her
           Neices
           ,
           every
           one
           the
           whilst
           envying
           her
           felicity
           ,
           accompting
           ●t
           a
           point
           of
           solemn
           greatnesse
           in
           her
           ,
           to
           be
           visited
           by
           all
           ,
           without
           obligation
           of
           re●v●siting
           any
           ,
           and
           of
           great
           happinesse
           to
           live
           so
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           she
           were
           ou●
           of
           it
           ▪
           and
           so
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           she
           enjoy'd
           it
           more
           than
           those
           who
           were
           in
           it
           ,
           living
           at
           vast
           expence
           ,
           keeping
           a
           Noble
           Train
           and
           Tabl●
           ,
           
           wanting
           no
           pleasures
           nor
           delights
           a
           plenteous
           Fortune
           could
           procure
           ,
           or
           honourable
           mind
           could
           wish
           ,
           having
           Woods
           ,
           Gardens
           ,
           Fish-ponds
           ,
           Banqueting-houses
           ,
           all
           within
           the
           incinct
           and
           inclosure
           of
           the
           Walls
           ,
           with
           cooling
           Fountains
           ,
           where
           under
           the
           shaddow
           of
           fresh
           Arbors
           ,
           she
           eats
           all
           the
           Summer
           Time
           .
           And
           in
           that
           state
           she
           was
           ,
           when
           she
           offered
           me
           the
           honour
           of
           her
           Table
           ,
           and
           Freedome
           of
           her
           House
           ;
           which
           her
           Noblenesse
           not
           suffering
           my
           Modesty
           to
           re●use
           ,
           imagin
           Madam
           ,
           what
           a
           delicious
           life
           I
           lead
           ,
           in
           so
           noble
           Company
           ,
           so
           splendious
           Entertainment
           ,
           and
           so
           Magnificent
           Equipage
           ;
           which
           that
           you
           may
           not
           think
           too
           voluptuous
           a
           life
           ,
           't
           is
           requisite
           you
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           Mornings
           we
           imploy
           in
           our
           Devotions
           in
           the
           Chap●ll
           of
           her
           
             Monastery
             ,
          
           into
           which
           she
           has
           a
           Dore
           opening
           out
           of
           her
           House
           ,
           where
           on
           Sundays
           and
           Holydayes
           is
           frequent
           concourse
           of
           all
           the
           Nobler
           sort
           ,
           to
           hear
           the
           
             N●ns
          
           Musick
           ,
           absolutely
           the
           best
           in
           
             Bruxelles
             ,
          
           for
           Voice
           and
           Instrument
           .
           You
           'll
           pardon
           Madam
           ,
           my
           Tediousnesse
           in
           relating
           these
           particulars
           ,
           and
           consider
           how
           hard
           it
           is
           to
           moderate
           ones
           self
           in
           so
           great
           Felicitie
           ,
           which
           yet
           I
           can
           assure
           you
           ,
           without
           Complement
           ,
           I
           would
           exchange
           ,
           were
           it
           far
           greater
           than
           it
           is
           ,
           for
           one
           day
           at
           
             Holicroft
             ,
          
           or
           whersoever
           you
           are
           .
           Mean
           time
           be
           pleased
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           wheresoever
           I
           am
           ,
           nothing
           can
           change
           me
           from
           being
        
         
           
             Madam
             ,
          
           
             Your
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
       
         
           V.
           To
           Mr.
           
             Edward
             Lewis
          
           at
           the
           
             Spa
             ,
          
           from
           
             Bruxelles
             ,
          
           Anno
           
             43.
             
          
        
         
           Of
           Conve●sation
           with
           Ladies
           .
        
         
           
             Noble
             Sir
             ,
          
        
         
           YOurs
           from
           the
           
             Spa
          
           I
           received
           by
           the
           last
           ,
           for
           your
           Newes
           I
           thank
           you
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           
             Gaure
          
           was
           welcom
           to
           Madamoiselle
           d'
           
             Arschot
             ,
          
           and
           more
           to
           Madam
           
             Bar●amont
             ,
          
           who
           both
           command
           me
           to
           present
           their
           best
           respects
           and
           remembrances
           unto
           you
           .
           But
           now
           touching
           our
           Quarell
           .
        
         
           You
           wonder
           I
           am
           always
           amongst
           the
           
             Ladies
             ,
          
           and
           I
           wonder
           ,
           you
           and
           all
           men
           are
           not
           so
           ;
           for
           amongst
           them
           ,
           one
           learns
           nothing
           but
           Vertue
           ,
           high
           honour
           and
           Noblenesse
           ,
           whilst
           amongst
           Men
           (
           such
           is
           the
           corruption
           of
           the
           Times
           )
           one
           learns
           nothing
           but
           
             Libertinage
             ,
          
           Vice
           and
           
             Deboisherie
          
           ;
           Mistake
           me
           not
           yet
           I
           mean
           not
           all
           Women
           ,
           but
           only
           such
           you
           left
           me
           with
           ,
           and
           
             Madamois●lle
             de
             Beauvais
             ,
          
           whom
           I
           look
           not
           upon
           as
           Woman
           ,
           but
           Vertu
           's
           self
           ;
           of
           whom
           you
           remember
           I
           said
           upon
           another
           occasion
           ,
           that
           
             
               She
               was
               so
               wrapt
               up
               from
               our
               mortal
               s●nce
               ,
            
             
               In
               all
               that
               's
               Exc●llent
               ,
               as
               one
               by
               one
            
             
               Unfolding
               her
               out
               every
               Excellence
               ,
            
             
               You
               never
               should
               unto
               bare
               Woman
               come
               .
            
          
           Nor
           mean
           I
           all
           Men
           neither
           ,
           but
           only
           your
           young
           Gallants
           of
           the
           Time
           ,
           who
           have
           little
           
           of
           the
           
             Court
             ,
          
           lesse
           of
           the
           
             School
             ,
          
           and
           all
           of
           the
           
             Bourdel
          
           in
           them
           ;
           who
           ,
           whilst
           they
           learn
           only
           to
           manage
           the
           Sword
           ,
           lea●e
           the
           Ladys
           in
           possession
           of
           their
           Books
           at
           home
           :
           and
           at
           best
           ,
           talk
           of
           nothing
           but
           
             Rampards
          
           and
           
             Parapats
             ,
             Mosquetad●
             ,
             Estramacons
             ,
          
           and
           
             Canonads
          
           :
           so
           as
           you
           have
           nothing
           but
           the
           noise
           of
           
             Drums
          
           and
           
             Trumpet
          
           in
           your
           head
           ,
           whilst
           they
           are
           present
           ,
           and
           the
           ringing
           of
           it
           in
           your
           ears
           a
           month
           after
           they
           are
           gone
           .
           I
           know
           too
           there
           are
           bad
           Women
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           such
           who
           have
           put
           off
           Woman
           ,
           and
           put
           on
           Impudence
           ;
           but
           I
           thank
           
             God
          
           I
           know
           them
           not
           ,
           nor
           ever
           mean
           to
           do
           :
           So
           are
           there
           many
           learned
           and
           pious
           men
           ;
           but
           still
           me thinks
           they
           are
           but
           Men
           ,
           and
           have
           their
           Imperfections
           .
           If
           they
           be
           learn'd
           ,
           they
           are
           most
           commonly
           too
           positive
           and
           Magisterial
           ,
           and
           so
           
             opiniatre
             ,
          
           as
           none's
           opinion
           must
           be
           heard
           ,
           but
           th●irs
           .
           'T
           is
           a
           
             Tyranny
          
           to
           converse
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           Conversation
           ,
           you
           know
           ,
           should
           be
           a
           
             Republique
             ,
          
           where
           every
           ones
           discourse
           and
           opinions
           should
           be
           Free
           :
           So
           your
           Pious
           men
           have
           somewhat
           in
           them
           (
           commonly
           )
           of
           t●e
           supercilius
           ,
           rather
           deterring
           than
           inviting
           to
           their
           conversation
           ;
           They
           would
           have
           all
           Grave
           like
           themselves
           ,
           without
           distinction
           of
           Age
           nor
           persons
           ;
           every
           thing
           is
           Vanity
           with
           them
           ,
           every
           thing
           Levity
           :
           which
           quality
           till
           they
           sweeten
           ,
           they
           are
           too
           Austere
           for
           me
           .
           Now
           for
           your
           
             Ladies
             ,
          
           without
           noise
           and
           quarel
           you
           converse
           with
           them
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           contention
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           in
           court●sie
           ;
           
           they
           gentlely
           give
           you
           their
           opinions
           ,
           and
           let
           you
           retain
           your
           own
           ;
           they
           pursue
           not
           contention
           ,
           but
           Truth
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           Author
           to
           maintain
           beyond
           it
           ;
           their
           Vertue
           is
           charming
           ,
           and
           Honour
           without
           boast
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           't
           is
           pleasure
           ,
           not
           pain
           ,
           to
           converse
           with
           them
           .
           I
           grant
           you
           ,
           they
           have
           their
           Imperfections
           too
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           noble
           ones
           ,
           and
           their
           Birth
           ,
           their
           Education
           ,
           and
           the
           modesty
           of
           their
           Sex
           ,
           makes
           them
           nothing
           ,
           in
           comparison
           with
           those
           of
           men
           ;
           For
           example
           ,
           an
           Oath
           ,
           an
           Obs●ene
           word
           with
           them
           is
           horror
           and
           blasphemie
           ,
           that
           is
           but
           sport
           and
           gallantry
           with
           Men
           .
           But
           what
           doe
           I
           talk
           of
           Imperfections
           ,
           having
           so
           newly
           mentioned
           Mad.
           
             de
             B.
          
           with
           whom
           Imperfections
           the
           same
           day
           are
           not
           to
           be
           nam'd
           ,
           and
           of
           whom
           I
           must
           make
           more
           hast
           to
           speak
           ,
           whilst
           she
           is
           effable
           ,
           she
           advancing
           so
           fast
           towards
           perfection
           ,
           as
           she
           will
           be
           ineffable
           e'r
           long
           ,
           and
           here
           I
           must
           end
           ,
           since
           having
           but
           named
           her
           ,
           I
           have
           no
           more
           to
           say
           ,
           but
           to
           admire
           ,
           and
           abruptly
           to
           tell
           you
           that
           I
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             Sir
             ,
          
           
             Your
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
       
         
           VI
           .
           To
           the
           Lord
           —
           from
           
             Bruxelles
             ,
             Anno
          
           44.
           
        
         
           Of
           his
           Resolution
           to
           tra●el
           into
           ITALY
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           YOu
           will
           wonder
           ,
           living
           so
           deliciously
           as
           I
           do
           ,
           so
           as
           't
           is
           the
           general
           voice
           of
           
             Brussels
             ,
             None
             lives
             but
             I
             ,
          
           every
           day
           with
           
             Madamoiselle
             de
             Arschot
          
           and
           the
           Princesse
           
             d'H●ghzolern
          
           in
           the
           Park
           ,
           singing
           ,
           and
           making
           M●sick
           at
           foote
           of
           every
           Tree
           ,
           and
           head
           of
           every
           Fountain
           ,
           every
           day
           in
           Feasts
           at
           home
           ,
           or
           Collations
           abroad
           ,
           I
           can
           resolve
           so
           soon
           to
           quit
           
             Brusselles
             ,
          
           having
           scarcely
           yet
           resided
           here
           a
           year
           ;
           And
           you
           will
           lay
           perhaps
           ,
           (
           as
           others
           do
           )
           that
           I
           am
           unconstant
           ,
           fickle
           ,
           and
           even
           aweary
           of
           mine
           own
           ●●licitie
           .
           But
           I
           will
           tell
           you
           now
           ,
           in
           confidence
           ,
           my
           Reason
           for
           't
           .
           T
           is
           no
           Inconstancy
           ,
           but
           rather
           a
           constancy
           to
           my
           first
           Resolution
           of
           ●lying
           war
           and
           trouble
           ,
           makes
           me
           now
           resolve
           to
           leave
           this
           Country
           ,
           and
           travel
           into
           
             Italy
          
           ;
           Nor
           could
           I
           excuse
           it
           to
           mine
           own
           Country
           ,
           should
           I
           longer
           stay
           here
           ,
           where
           the
           
             French
          
           and
           
             Hollander
          
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           wast
           and
           consume
           this
           Country
           ;
           just
           like
           a
           Taper
           lighted
           at
           both
           Ends
           ;
           nor
           is
           there
           any
           retreat
           here
           from
           the
           noise
           of
           Warr
           and
           Tumult
           ,
           every
           place
           being
           Frontire
           to
           some
           
           Enemy
           or
           other
           ;
           nay
           the
           very
           Walls
           of
           some
           Towns
           (
           so
           narrowly
           they
           are
           prest
           )
           frontire
           unto
           both
           .
           Mean
           time
           ,
           imagine
           with
           what
           heart
           I
           can
           behold
           so
           many
           noble
           creatures
           (
           so
           nobly
           obliging
           me
           )
           suffering
           under
           so
           many
           heavy
           Calamities
           ,
           one's
           Territory
           spoyl'd
           ,
           an
           others
           Castles
           raz'd
           unto
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           all
           reduc'd
           by
           it
           to
           such
           want
           and
           povertie
           ,
           as
           I
           heard
           a
           Great
           
             Princesse
          
           say
           not
           long
           since
           ,
           after
           she
           had
           reform'd
           her
           House
           and
           Family
           almost
           to
           a
           fourth
           part
           ,
           That
           she
           fear'd
           she
           should
           be
           forc'd
           to
           Spinn
           to
           maintain
           the
           rest
           .
           Yet
           do
           they
           venture
           Lives
           &
           Fortunes
           here
           to
           maintain
           their
           King
           in
           possession
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           whilst
           better
           cheap
           they
           might
           be
           subject
           to
           an
           other
           Prince
           ,
           and
           change
           hands
           ,
           only
           by
           crossing
           of
           their
           Arms
           ,
           and
           sitting
           still
           (
           a
           rare
           Example
           of
           Loyalty
           in
           Subjects
           now
           adayes
           .
           )
           
             Italy
          
           then
           ,
           being
           the
           only
           Country
           now
           free
           from
           Wars
           ,
           and
           the
           miseries
           it
           brings
           in
           train
           of
           it
           ,
           thither
           I
           resolve
           to
           go
           ,
           in
           search
           of
           that
           Peace
           all
           Countrys
           have
           lost
           but
           it
           .
           And
           if
           you
           ask
           me
           ,
           with
           what
           heart
           I
           can
           leave
           this
           Noble
           Company
           ,
           I
           am
           so
           much
           obliged
           unto
           ?
           Truly
           ,
           just
           with
           such
           an
           one
           as
           I
           should
           depart
           with
           Life
           ,
           or
           whatever
           were
           dearer
           unto
           me
           then
           it
           ;
           Nor
           could
           I
           ever
           resolve
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           without
           hope
           of
           returning
           soon
           again
           ,
           and
           some
           sudden
           change
           of
           Fortune
           .
           Mean
           time
           ,
           part
           of
           my
           Grief
           ,
           and
           resentment
           of
           my
           departure
           ,
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           expresse
           in
           this
           following
           copy
           of
           Verses
           ,
           which
           ,
           cause
           
           they
           are
           but
           short
           ,
           I
           send
           you
           here
           .
           
             
               Absence
               ,
               that
               in
               each
               soft
               and
               gentle
               mind
               ,
            
             
               With
               parting
               frends
               dost
               leave
               a
               sting
               behind
               ;
            
             
               Iust
               like
               the
               Bee
               ,
               but
               with
               far
               different
               Fate
               ,
            
             
               Thou
               wounding
               where
               thou
               lov'st
               ,
               they
               where
               they
               hate
               :
            
             
               Since
               Destiny
               of
               things
               would
               have
               it
               so
               ,
            
             
               What
               most
               we
               love
               ,
               with
               pain
               we
               should
               for
               go
               ;
            
             
               And
               that
               the
               smart
               of
               all
               lov'd
               things
               be
               such
               ,
            
             
               Nothing
               hereafter
               may
               I
               love
               too
               much
               :
            
             
               So
               ,
               though
               I
               prove
               less
               happy
               by
               't
               ,
               (
               't
               is
               true
               )
            
             
               I
               shall
               ,
               withall
               ,
               be
               less
               unhappy
               too
               .
            
          
           This
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           if
           you
           shall
           read
           with
           some
           reflexion
           to
           your self
           ,
           you
           shall
           do
           but
           Justice
           to
        
         
           
             Your
             Lordships
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           VII
           .
           To
           Madamoiselle
           
             de
             Beauvais
             ,
          
           from
           Paris
           ,
           
             Anno
          
           44.
           
        
         
           Of
           his
           Arival
           at
           PARIS
           .
        
         
           
             Madamoiselle
             ,
          
        
         
           IN
           complyance
           with
           my
           Duty
           ,
           and
           your
           Commands
           ,
           I
           shall
           have
           the
           honour
           to
           let
           you
           understand
           that
           I
           am
           arriv'd
           at
           
             Paris
             ,
          
           (
           thanks
           to
           Count
           
             Grancy
             ,
          
           who
           arrested
           all
           
           my
           Company
           (
           except
           my self
           )
           for
           comming
           to
           
             Gravelling
          
           out
           of
           the
           Enemies
           Country
           ,
           without
           Pasport
           .
           For
           
             Paris
             ,
          
           what
           should
           I
           say
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           't
           is
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           Cities
           in
           the
           World
           ?
           and
           where
           there
           is
           the
           greatest
           disorder
           ;
           't
           is
           all
           
             Hurry
             ,
          
           and
           one
           spends
           more
           spirits
           with
           noises
           here
           in
           a
           week
           ,
           than
           he
           can
           recover
           in
           a
           years
           Solitude
           .
           They
           accompt
           their
           Kingdom
           greater
           than
           any
           three
           of
           the
           King
           of
           
             Spains
             ,
          
           and
           so
           they
           may
           this
           City
           ,
           then
           any
           three
           of
           his
           Cities
           ,
           
             Madril
             ,
             S●vil
             ,
          
           and
           
             Salama●ca
             ,
          
           for
           Court
           
             Ville
             Marchante
             ,
          
           and
           Universitie
           ,
           not
           being
           altogether
           to
           be
           comp●r'd
           with
           it
           .
           For
           the
           rest
           ,
           leaving
           every
           one
           to
           admire
           somwhat
           or
           other
           here
           ,
           evē
           to
           that
           
             Italian
          
           Prelat
           ,
           who
           admir'd
           the
           Great
           Aboundance
           of
           Cooks
           shops
           ,
           and
           
             Alloys
          
           of
           Bief
           .
           I
           admire
           nothing
           in
           it
           ;
           for
           he
           ariving
           at
           admiration
           ,
           who
           go●s
           but
           a
           step
           beyond
           that
           he
           Knows
           already
           ,
           I
           (
           
             Madamoiselle
          
           )
           am
           gon
           a
           step
           beyond
           Admiration
           it self
           ,
           in
           knowing
           you
           .
           I
           dare
           make
           no
           stay
           here
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           being
           tempted
           to
           longer
           stay
           ;
           nor
           visit
           any
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           Ingaging
           my self
           in
           too
           many
           Visits
           ,
           the
           abstinence
           from
           things
           being
           sar
           easier
           than
           the
           Temperance
           of
           them
           ;
           wherfore
           tomorrow
           I
           depart
           for
           
             Lions
             ,
          
           and
           so
           forwards
           on
           my
           Journy
           towards
           
             Italy
             .
          
           Of
           the
           progresse
           of
           my
           Voyage
           I
           shall
           not
           fail
           to
           advertise
           you
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ,
           since
           you
           do
           me
           the
           honour
           to
           permit
           me
           ,
           and
           esteem
           me
           for
           .
        
         
           
             Your
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
         
           
             Postscript
             :
          
           
             My
             most
             humble
             
               Baisemains
            
             I
             beseech
             you
             to
             the
             Lady
             Marquesse
             your
             noble
             Mother
             ,
             to
             
               Madamoiselle
               d'
               Arschot
            
             when
             you
             see
             her
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           VIII
           .
           To
           the
           same
           from
           
             Marseilles
             ,
          
           Anno
           
             44.
             
          
        
         
           The
           Description
           of
           the
           place
           .
        
         
           
             Madamoiselle
             ,
          
        
         
           BY
           my
           last
           from
           
             Paris
          
           I
           had
           the
           honour
           to
           write
           unto
           you
           ,
           Now
           this
           is
           (
           if
           you
           please
           )
           to
           let
           you
           understand
           ,
           that
           the
           next
           day
           I
           departed
           thence
           with
           the
           Messenger
           for
           
             Lions
             ,
          
           from
           thence
           down
           the
           
             Rhosne
          
           by
           water
           to
           
             Avignon
             ,
          
           and
           from
           thence
           by
           Horse
           to
           
             Marseilles
          
           all
           my
           journey
           through
           
             France
          
           being
           only
           a
           
             bon
             voyage
             ,
          
           or
           pleasant
           journey
           in
           excellent
           company
           ,
           with
           Wines
           that
           would
           tempt
           a
           
             Nazareth
             ,
          
           and
           Flesh
           and
           foul
           that
           would
           deboish
           a
           
             Minime
             .
          
           For
           
             Marseilles
             ,
          
           't
           is
           one
           of
           the
           delightfullst
           places
           as
           yet
           I
           ever
           saw
           ,
           situated
           in
           a
           corner
           of
           the
           
             Mediterranean
          
           sea
           ,
           at
           equal
           distance
           betwixt
           
             Spain
          
           and
           
             Italy
             ,
          
           injoying
           in
           a
           more
           temperate
           climat
           than
           either
           ,
           
           all
           the
           commodities
           of
           both
           .
           The
           Sea
           tam'd
           and
           broken
           by
           the
           force
           of
           the
           opposit
           Hands
           before
           it
           arives
           unto
           the
           walls
           ,
           flows
           thither
           ,
           (
           leaving
           all
           its
           rag●ngnes
           behind
           )
           as
           gently
           as
           any
           River
           ,
           when
           by
           an
           In-let
           entring
           the
           Port
           it
           becomes
           as
           calm
           and
           smooth
           as
           any
           Lake
           .
           The
           Town
           on
           the
           left
           hand
           of
           it
           
             Theater-wise
          
           ,
           (
           with
           one
           house
           elevated
           above
           an
           other
           )
           seeming
           situated
           on
           purpose
           to
           behold
           the
           pleasant
           spectacle
           of
           the
           Port
           (
           some
           two
           miles
           about
           in
           Oval
           form
           )
           where
           ride
           all
           the
           French
           
             Galleys
             ,
          
           so
           evenly
           rank'd
           ,
           as
           whilst
           their
           
             Becks
          
           like
           a
           stand
           of
           Pikes
           seem
           to
           charge
           the
           Water
           ,
           their
           
             Prows
          
           seem
           to
           assault
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           brave
           the
           
             Cawsway
          
           surrounding
           all
           the
           Port
           ,
           where
           towards
           the
           Town-side
           the
           Ladies
           accompanied
           with
           their
           Gallants
           walk
           every
           Evening
           some
           ten
           or
           twelve
           a
           breast
           ,
           sollacing
           themselves
           with
           Musick
           and
           Conversation
           til
           Midnight
           ;
           Nor
           shall
           you
           easily
           find
           anywhere
           in
           
             France
          
           bandsomer
           Women
           ,
           better
           behaved
           ,
           nor
           richlier
           clad
           ,
           so
           accostable
           and
           free
           of
           Company
           and
           Entertainment
           ,
           as
           none
           (
           no
           not
           strangers
           themselves
           )
           are
           strangers
           there
           to
           any
           :
           ●o
           as
           comparing
           them
           with
           the
           
             Maritime
          
           Women
           of
           other
           Seas
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           most
           part
           fowl
           ,
           ugly
           ,
           and
           weather-beaten
           )
           you
           would
           easily
           conclude
           ,
           't
           was
           only
           on
           those
           Seas
           
             Venus
          
           was
           born
           .
           For
           the
           Town
           ,
           't
           is
           rather
           well
           compact
           ,
           than
           great
           ,
           and
           more
           commodious
           than
           magnificent
           ,
           containing
           about
           some
           seventeen
           thousand
           Houses
           within
           the
           
           walls
           ,
           and
           without
           (
           on
           the
           adjacent
           Hills
           and
           Vallies
           )
           some
           two
           and
           twenty
           thousand
           more
           :
           so
           as
           you
           'd
           imagine
           them
           an
           Army
           of
           Houses
           in
           disrout
           ,
           or
           the
           greatest
           part
           o'
           th'
           Towne
           broke
           out
           the
           walls
           ,
           their
           incinct
           not
           being
           capacious
           enough
           to
           contain
           them
           all
           .
           To
           these
           
             Bastids
          
           or
           Houses
           of
           Pleasure
           ,
           in
           Spring
           and
           Summer
           time
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           with
           them
           almost
           all
           the
           year
           )
           they
           retire
           themselves
           ,
           and
           passe
           their
           Time
           in
           nothing
           but
           Sports
           and
           Jollity
           ,
           where
           for
           more
           than
           this
           fortnight
           I
           have
           past
           my
           Time
           amongst
           the
           rest
           ,
           in
           expecting
           the
           commodity
           of
           Embarquement
           for
           
             Genoa
             .
          
           Mean
           time
           ,
           
             Madamoiselle
             ,
          
           be
           you
           who
           are
           Patronesse
           of
           my
           Voyage
           ,
           but
           as
           propitious
           to
           me
           by
           Sea
           as
           you
           by
           Land
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           soon
           be
           at
           my
           journies
           end
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           can
           no
           waies
           doubt
           ,
           being
           as
           I
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             Madamoiselle
             ,
          
           
             Your
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
       
         
           IX
           .
           To
           the
           same
           from
           
             Genoa
             ,
          
           Anno
           
             45.
             
          
        
         
           Of
           his
           Arival
           there
           .
        
         
           
             Madamoiselle
             ,
          
        
         
           VVith
           good
           Reason
           I
           imagined
           my
           Voyage
           by
           Sea
           would
           prove
           as
           fortunate
           as
           my
           journie
           by
           Land
           ,
           having
           you
           for
           
             Patronesse
          
           of
           either
           ;
           We
           having
           past
           with
           favourable
           Wind
           ,
           and
           prosperous
           Navigation
           from
           
             Marseilles
          
           hither
           ,
           frighted
           only
           a
           little
           with
           Pirats
           on
           our
           way
           ,
           which
           necessitated
           us
           to
           put
           in
           at
           
             Monaco
             ,
          
           where
           for
           some
           foure
           or
           five
           dayes
           during
           my
           Residence
           there
           ,
           the
           Prince
           did
           me
           the
           honour
           to
           lodge
           me
           in
           his
           Pallace
           ,
           being
           a
           great
           
             Vertuoso
             ,
          
           and
           not
           only
           a
           great
           Lover
           of
           Musick
           ,
           but
           an
           excellent
           Musitian
           .
           He
           is
           really
           a
           Prince
           very
           noble
           and
           generous
           ,
           deserving
           a
           far
           greater
           Principality
           ,
           it
           being
           only
           a
           Rock
           or
           Promontory
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           some
           mile
           about
           ,
           o'●
           look'd
           by
           Horrid
           Cliffs
           ,
           hanging
           like
           Clouds
           or
           Tempests
           in
           the
           air
           ,
           threatning
           each
           moment
           to
           fall
           upon
           their
           heads
           .
           It
           has
           a
           pretty
           Port
           ,
           capable
           of
           some
           twenty
           Ships
           and
           Galleys
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           chiefest
           Revenue
           ,
           every
           Ship
           paying
           some
           3
           Crowns
           for
           Anchorage
           ;
           yet
           is
           his
           Pallace
           magnificently
           built
           ,
           
             a●
             '
             Italian
             ,
          
           and
           richly
           and
           nobly
           furnish'd
           .
           And
           so
           much
           for
           
             Monaco
             .
          
           From
           
           whence
           I
           imbarqu'd
           for
           
             Genoa
          
           in
           the
           Princes
           own
           
             Faluque
             ,
          
           all
           the
           strand
           of
           
             Genoa
          
           for
           more
           than
           ●
           hundred
           mile
           seeming
           but
           one
           continued
           Town
           ,
           allowing
           the
           interjacent
           Mountains
           and
           Valleys
           for
           Gardinage
           ,
           planted
           with
           all
           sorts
           of
           delicious
           fruit
           ,
           Oranges
           and
           Limmons
           amongst
           the
           rest
           ,
           in
           so
           great
           abundance
           ,
           as
           their
           flowers
           perfume
           the
           Sea
           all
           the
           way
           you
           passe
           along
           .
           Ariv'd
           at
           last
           at
           St.
           
             Pietro
             d'
             〈◊〉
             ,
          
           the
           Suburbs
           of
           
             Genoa
             ,
          
           you
           would
           imagine
           that
           Architecture
           had
           install'd
           there
           all
           the
           ra●ities
           of
           its
           Art
           ,
           and
           given
           the
           last
           proof
           o●
           i●s
           excellency
           ,
           it
           being
           a
           Seminarie
           of
           Palla●es
           ;
           no
           one
           plot
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           for
           its
           bignesse
           ,
           being
           able
           to
           shew
           so
           many
           and
           so
           stately
           ,
           〈…〉
           .
           From
           thence
           passing
           by
           the
           〈◊〉
           po●t
           into
           the
           Town
           ,
           first
           thing
           you
           admire
           f●r
           't
           is
           Admirable
           all
           )
           is
           its
           Mole
           or
           Wall
           ,
           forc't
           all
           along
           into
           the
           Sea
           to
           secure
           the
           Haven
           ,
           rampir'd
           with
           whole
           Rocks
           thrown
           in
           at
           foot
           thereof
           ,
           to
           break
           the
           fury
           of
           the
           waves
           ,
           in
           beholding
           which
           ,
           you
           would
           imagine
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Giants
           formerly
           pil'd
           Mountains
           on
           Mountains
           to
           scale
           the
           Heavens
           :
           so
           ▪
           these
           threw
           one
           upon
           another
           to
           penetrate
           the
           Abysse
           .
           Next
           prospect
           that
           takes
           your
           eyes
           ,
           is
           that
           of
           the
           Pallace
           of
           the
           Duke
           
             ●'or●●
             ,
          
           fronting
           the
           Haven
           with
           its
           Gardens
           ,
           and
           Collosean
           Statuas
           ,
           making
           a
           glorious
           shew
           .
           Whence
           you
           passe
           onward
           towards
           the
           City
           ,
           situated
           on
           rising
           ground
           ,
           all
           built
           of
           white
           Stone
           ,
           making
           a
           fairer
           shew
           without
           ,
           than
           it
           does
           within
           ,
           
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           narrownesse
           of
           the
           streets
           .
           Here
           I
           no
           sooner
           ariv'd
           ,
           and
           had
           ta'n
           up
           mine
           Inne
           ,
           but
           the
           Marquis
           
             Philippo
             Palavicino
          
           fetcht
           me
           straight
           away
           from
           thence
           ,
           and
           lodg'd
           me
           in
           his
           Pallace
           ,
           I
           easily
           imagining
           upon
           whose
           accompt
           it
           was
           ,
           when
           that
           Night
           at
           Supper
           the
           Marquesse
           his
           Mother
           drank
           a
           health
           to
           all
           the
           
             Flandres
          
           Ladies
           ,
           as
           he
           himself
           did
           afterwards
           ,
           in
           a
           solemn
           Entertainment
           he
           made
           for
           me
           aboard
           one
           of
           the
           States
           ships
           in
           the
           Harbour
           ,
           together
           with
           divers
           other
           noble
           
             Gen●ueses
             ,
          
           where
           whilst
           he
           drank
           your
           health
           ,
           Ecco
           reported
           to
           Land
           &
           Sea
           ,
           the
           Fame
           of
           the
           
             Flandres
          
           Ladies
           ,
           and
           the
           Canon
           unto
           the
           skies
           ;
           't
           were
           infinite
           to
           tell
           you
           all
           my
           Entertainments
           here
           ,
           all
           (
           Ladies
           )
           to
           expresse
           his
           Gratitude
           unto
           you
           ,
           as
           I
           in
           Gratitude
           to
           him
           am
           oblig'd
           to
           let
           you
           know
           .
           One
           thing
           I
           observ'd
           here
           ,
           that
           whilst
           they
           glory
           in
           being
           a
           free
           Estate
           ,
           even
           to
           have
           
             Libertas
          
           written
           on
           the
           Arms
           of
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           the
           Nobility
           notwithstanding
           abuse
           the
           Common
           people
           at
           pleasure
           ,
           they
           having
           onely
           the
           
             Liberty
          
           to
           hang
           themselves
           ,
           if
           they
           please
           ,
           for
           other
           Liberty
           they
           have
           none
           .
           Whence
           I
           see
           't
           is
           but
           a
           meer
           cheat
           this
           
             Popular
             Liberty
             ,
          
           the
           Inchantment
           of
           the
           vulgar
           ,
           and
           
             G●ugaw
          
           they
           promise
           Children
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           good
           Boyes
           ;
           yet
           't
           has
           been
           ,
           and
           ever
           will
           be
           the
           madnesse
           of
           the
           Common
           people
           to
           goe
           in
           quest
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           
             Don
             Quixote
          
           did
           of
           his
           
             Dulcinea
             ,
          
           or
           
             Sancho
             Pansa
          
           of
           his
           imaginarie
           Iland
           or
           Government
           ,
           
           which
           ,
           just
           like
           your
           floating
           Ilands
           ,
           slips
           away
           from
           you
           ,
           when
           you
           think
           to
           set
           foot
           on
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           eludes
           your
           imaginary
           possession
           ,
           which
           those
           who
           govern
           them
           well
           understanding
           ,
           they
           alwaies
           delude
           them
           with
           that
           specious
           name
           ,
           when
           in
           reality
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           at
           all
           ,
           the
           true
           liberty
           of
           the
           people
           only
           consisting
           in
           being
           well
           commanded
           ,
           and
           the
           Magistrates
           in
           being
           well
           obeyed
           :
           From
           whence
           results
           the
           perfect
           Harmony
           of
           Kingdoms
           and
           Commonwealths
           ,
           which
           then
           is
           disaccorded
           ,
           when
           the
           one
           deflects
           to
           Tyranny
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           to
           Riot
           and
           Licentiousnesse
           ,
           the
           one
           abusively
           call'd
           Absolute
           Domination
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Liberty
           :
           From
           whence
           finally
           results
           those
           two
           Extreme
           mischiefs
           of
           all
           Estates
           ,
           by
           
             Fronto
          
           wisely
           observ'd
           to
           be
           equally
           dangerous
           ,
           where
           all
           things
           are
           lawfull
           ,
           or
           where
           nothing
           is
           .
           But
           enough
           of
           this
           discourse
           :
           and
           to
           conclude
           with
           
             Genoa
             ,
          
           their
           Churches
           here
           are
           most
           of
           them
           richly
           guilt
           ,
           Marble
           being
           their
           vildest
           material
           ,
           their
           Musick
           very
           good
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           their
           Comedys
           excellent
           .
           I
           ariving
           here
           just
           at
           the
           overture
           of
           their
           Theater
           .
           By
           my
           next
           ,
           Madamoiselle
           ,
           I
           shall
           have
           the
           honor
           to
           write
           unto
           you
           from
           
             Rome
          
           ;
           towards
           which
           to
           morrow
           is
           going
           ,
        
         
           
             Madamoiselle
             ,
          
           
             Your
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
       
         
           X
           To
           the
           same
           from
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           Anno
           
             45.
             
          
        
         
           Of
           his
           A●ival
           t●ere
           ,
           and
           ●●e
           Overture
           of
           some
           A●●ai●s
           .
        
         
           
             Madamoiselle
             ,
          
        
         
           BY
           my
           last
           from
           
             Genoa
          
           you
           understood
           of
           my
           Arival
           there
           .
           Now
           this
           (
           if
           you
           please
           )
           is
           to
           let
           you
           understand
           ,
           how
           from
           thence
           by
           
             Lucca
             ,
             Pisa
             ,
             Florence
             ,
             S●ena
             ,
          
           &c.
           finally
           I
           am
           arived
           here
           at
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           admiring
           nothing
           so
           much
           in
           all
           my
           voyage
           ,
           than
           that
           from
           
             Bruxelles
          
           hit●er
           ,
           having
           made
           the
           
             Tour
          
           of
           
             C●l●s
             ,
          
           't
           has
           cost
           me
           only
           two
           and
           twenty
           
             Pist●lles
             .
          
           Next
           day
           after
           my
           Arival
           here
           ,
           I
           visited
           the
           Duke
           and
           Dutchesse
           of
           
             Boullon
             ,
          
           who
           live
           here
           very
           privatly
           since
           the
           last
           
             Popes
          
           death
           ,
           with
           the
           fall
           of
           the
           
             Barbarins
             ,
          
           they
           f●lling
           l●●ewise
           in
           Credit
           and
           Authority
           :
           so
           they
           being
           no
           frends
           of
           her
           Highnesse
           ,
           (
           as
           you
           know
           )
           no
           matter
           how
           great
           Enemies
           they
           are
           .
           One
           pretty
           mistake
           I
           ran
           into
           at
           unawares
           ,
           treating
           him
           with
           
             Excellence
             ,
          
           (
           as
           formerly
           I
           was
           wont
           to
           do
           )
           when
           ●e
           pretends
           (
           as
           since
           I
           have
           understood
           )
           to
           be
           treated
           with
           
             Altezze
             ,
          
           which
           I
           am
           glad
           of
           (
           who
           otherwise
           should
           be
           sorry
           to
           err
           in
           so
           main
           a
           point
           of
           Civility
           ,
           in
           giving
           an
           Ace
           too
           little
           ,
           rather
           than
           an
           Ace
           too
           much
           )
           since
           he
           treats
           her
           
             Altezze
          
           with
           nothing
           but
           
             Excellence
             .
          
           I
           
           have
           been
           also
           to
           visit
           the
           Marquis
           
             Rene
             Bentivolg●o
             ,
          
           who
           retains
           still
           a
           grateful
           memory
           of
           the
           Curtesy
           he
           receiv'd
           in
           
             Flandres
          
           of
           particulars
           ,
           though
           as
           to
           the
           general
           he
           is
           so
           little
           Frend
           ,
           as
           I
           'm
           inform'd
           he
           is
           taking
           conditions
           under
           
             France
             .
          
           The
           Marquis
           
             Matthei
          
           I
           saw
           too
           ,
           there
           being
           a
           solemn
           Justing
           or
           Running
           at
           Ring
           and
           Sarazen
           this
           week
           at
           the
           Cardinal
           
             d'
             Estes
          
           (
           where
           all
           the
           great
           Ladies
           of
           
             Rome
          
           were
           present
           )
           consisting
           of
           three
           
             Bolonez
             ,
          
           three
           
             Ferrarians
             ,
          
           and
           three
           
             Roman
          
           Knights
           ;
           of
           which
           the
           Marquis
           
             Ma●thei
          
           was
           chief
           of
           the
           
             Romans
             ,
          
           and
           
             Bentivolgio
          
           of
           the
           
             Bolonez
             ,
          
           both
           doing
           excellent
           well
           ,
           adding
           somewhat
           of
           the
           aire
           of
           
             Flandres
          
           to
           that
           of
           
             Italy
             ,
          
           that
           made
           them
           excel
           the
           rest
           .
           His
           Highnesse
           Agent
           in
           this
           Court
           I
           have
           not
           visited
           yet
           ;
           thinking
           it
           high
           time
           ,
           after
           I
           have
           prepar'd
           my
           materials
           ,
           to
           assemble
           my
           Workmen
           for
           finishing
           the
           Edifice
           ,
           towards
           which
           one
           main
           Help
           I
           hope
           to
           have
           of
           Cardinal
           
             Carasfa
             ,
          
           newly
           promoted
           to
           the
           Cardinalat
           .
           More
           Madamoiselle
           by
           the
           next
           :
           Now
           give
           me
           leave
           (
           if
           you
           please
           )
           to
           conclude
           this
           with
           my
           must
           humble
           
             baise
             mains
          
           to
           her
           Highnesse
           your
           Sister
           ,
           my
           Lady
           Marque
           your
           Mother
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Assurance
           that
           I
           am
           ever
           ,
        
         
           
             Madamoiselle
             ,
          
           
             Your
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
       
         
           XI
           .
           To
           the
           same
           ,
           from
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           Anno
           
             45.
             
          
        
         
           Containing
           an
           Historical
           Narration
           of
           the
           Mariage
           of
           the
           Dutchess
           of
           Lorain
           .
        
         
           
             Madamoiselle
             ,
          
        
         
           SInce
           those
           who
           are
           to
           Inform
           others
           ought
           first
           to
           be
           well
           informed
           themselves
           ,
           you
           will
           please
           to
           correct
           me
           ,
           if
           anywhere
           I
           have
           err'd
           in
           this
           following
           Narration
           of
           her
           Highnesse
           Marriage
           ,
           wherein
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           my
           duty
           ,
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           vindicate
           the
           Justice
           of
           her
           Cause
           ,
           and
           declare
           her
           Innocence
           .
        
         
           
             Henry
          
           Duke
           of
           
             Lorain
          
           dying
           without
           issue
           Male
           ,
           leaving
           only
           two
           Daughters
           ,
           
             Nicole
          
           and
           
             Claude
             .
          
           The
           Count
           of
           
             Vandemort
          
           (
           Father
           of
           the
           present
           Duke
           )
           assum'd
           the
           Dutchie
           ,
           as
           next
           Heir
           unto
           the
           House
           (
           by
           right
           o'
           th'
           Law
           Salique
           ,
           as
           he
           pretended
           )
           in
           deffalance
           of
           the
           Masculin
           Line
           (
           the
           Daughters
           of
           the
           last
           Duke
           but
           weakly
           reclaiming
           )
           when
           more
           to
           strengthen
           the
           title
           of
           his
           House
           (
           by
           connecting
           the
           branches
           of
           either
           Stock
           together
           )
           he
           propos'd
           the
           Marriage
           of
           
             Charles
          
           his
           eldest
           Son
           ,
           with
           the
           Princesse
           
             Nicole
             ,
          
           eldest
           Daughter
           of
           the
           deceased
           Duke
           ,
           with
           Protestation
           in
           case
           of
           his
           refusal
           (
           well
           perceiving
           his
           unwillingness
           )
           to
           marry
           her
           to
           the
           Prince
           of
           
             Faulxburgh
             ,
          
           and
           disinherit
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           knowing
           there
           was
           no
           
           dallying
           with
           his
           Father
           ,
           of
           stern
           nature
           ,
           rendred
           more
           violent
           by
           opposition
           ,
           seemingly
           assented
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           forc'd
           to
           marry
           her
           ,
           yet
           would
           he
           no
           ways
           bed
           her
           ,
           such
           an
           Aversion
           he
           had
           from
           her
           ,
           til
           his
           Father
           perceiving
           it
           ,
           (
           and
           knowing
           he
           had
           don
           nothing
           ,
           until
           he
           had
           don
           also
           that
           )
           he
           forc'd
           him
           to
           bed
           her
           in
           his
           presence
           ,
           taking
           witnes
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           his
           son
           did
           presently
           after
           of
           the
           force
           thereof
           ;
           who
           though
           a
           Religious
           Prince
           ,
           was
           not
           Religious
           yet
           ,
           to
           that
           point
           ,
           to
           lose
           a
           Dukedom
           for
           want
           of
           bedding
           a
           Lady
           ,
           shortly
           after
           his
           Father
           dying
           ,
           he
           continued
           still
           his
           cohabitation
           with
           her
           ,
           til
           having
           assured
           ,
           as
           he
           thought
           ,
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           Dutchie
           ,
           they
           severed
           at
           last
           ,
           like
           Bodies
           never
           well
           joyn'd
           ,
           having
           no
           other
           Issue
           of
           their
           Mariage
           ,
           but
           nails
           and
           teeth
           (
           as
           one
           said
           antiently
           )
           whē
           he
           accounting
           himself
           free
           from
           all
           Bonds
           of
           
             Matrimony
             ,
          
           (
           being
           assur'd
           so
           ,
           by
           many
           grave
           Divines
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           but
           of
           others
           Dominions
           )
           after
           some
           years
           sute
           ,
           &
           all
           the
           precedent
           formalities
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           Maried
           publiquely
           the
           Lady
           
             Beatrix
             de
             Cus●nce
             ,
          
           Princesse
           of
           
             Cantacro●x
             ,
          
           one
           of
           the
           consider●ble●t
           Mariages
           then
           for
           noble
           ,
           rich
           ,
           and
           fair
           (
           under
           the
           degree
           of
           absolute
           Soveraigns
           )
           in
           the
           Christian
           world
           ,
           her
           House
           having
           often
           allyed
           with
           that
           of
           
             Loraine
             ,
          
           and
           her
           Dem●ins
           when
           he
           maried
           her
           (
           as
           I
           have
           often
           heard
           )
           amounting
           nigh
           to
           Thirty
           thousand
           pounds
           a
           year
           :
           In
           which
           Mariage
           [
           Celebrated
           by
           a
           Bishop
           in
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Publick
           
           Church
           ]
           they
           liv'd
           some
           7
           years
           happily
           together
           (
           he
           having
           fair
           Issue
           by
           her
           )
           when
           a
           storm
           was
           rais'd
           against
           them
           at
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           by
           the
           suscitation
           (
           as
           was
           imagined
           )
           of
           his
           Brother
           Prince
           
             Francis
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Princesse
           
             Nicole
             ,
          
           he
           (
           having
           espous'd
           the
           second
           Daughter
           of
           Duke
           
             Henry
             ,
          
           by
           whom
           he
           had
           numerous
           Issue
           )
           for
           the
           Intrest
           of
           his
           Children
           ,
           and
           she
           for
           emulation
           ,
           and
           Revenge
           on
           her
           fair
           Rival
           ;
           which
           proceeded
           so
           far
           at
           last
           ,
           as
           Excommunication
           was
           denoun●'t
           against
           them
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           revok't
           ,
           till
           they
           mutually
           separating
           ,
           should
           submit
           their
           cause
           to
           the
           decission
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           
             Rome
             .
          
        
         
           This
           occasioned
           many
           Rumours
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           some
           allowing
           no
           Divorce
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           only
           by
           Death
           ,
           (
           as
           if
           the
           tie
           of
           Mariage
           were
           like
           that
           of
           the
           
             Gordian
          
           knot
           ,
           )
           others
           inferring
           from
           their
           long
           Cohabitation
           ,
           their
           validating
           the
           Mariage
           ,
           when
           all
           Casuists
           agree
           ,
           that
           no
           length
           of
           Time
           can
           render
           that
           Mariage
           or
           Contract
           lawfull
           ,
           which
           was
           unlawfull
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           that
           force
           or
           
             metus
             cadens
             in
             constantem
             virum
             ,
          
           (
           as
           they
           tearm
           it
           )
           was
           one
           of
           the
           principal
           Anullers
           of
           Mariage
           ,
           nothing
           being
           more
           essential
           to
           it
           than
           the
           free
           consent
           of
           the
           parties
           .
           Their
           long
           cohabitation
           then
           was
           still
           but
           the
           same
           force
           drawn
           out
           in
           length
           :
           And
           for
           their
           main
           objection
           of
           all
           ,
           the
           Censure
           of
           the
           Church
           ▪
           What
           should
           I
           say
           ?
           But
           many
           a
           Veritie
           may
           be
           doubtfull
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           being
           well
           explicated
           and
           understood
           ,
           that
           Truth
           
           has
           no
           greater
           Enemy
           than
           verisimilitude
           and
           likelihood
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           condemnation
           may
           oftentimes
           be
           just
           ,
           and
           the
           person
           condemned
           innocent
           .
           This
           inclosed
           I
           beseech
           you
           to
           her
           Highnesse
           ,
           with
           the
           most
           humble
           
             baise
             mains
          
           of
        
         
           
             Madamoiselle
             ,
          
           
             Your
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           XII
           .
           To
           the
           Dutchesse
           of
           
             Loraine
             ,
          
           from
           Rome
           ,
           
             Anno
          
           45.
           
        
         
           Touching
           the
           state
           of
           her
           Affairs
           .
        
         
           
             Madam
             ,
          
        
         
           AFter
           long
           poring
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           I
           begin
           at
           last
           to
           perceive
           some
           light
           in
           your
           Highnesse
           affairs
           here
           ,
           and
           to
           find
           how
           his
           Highnesse
           Agents
           negotiation
           here
           ,
           is
           more
           to
           take
           off
           the
           Excommunication
           ,
           than
           to
           procure
           a
           Divorce
           from
           the
           first
           Mariage
           ,
           or
           Ratification
           of
           the
           last
           ;
           and
           this
           I
           came
           to
           light
           of
           by
           this
           occasion
           :
           I
           recommending
           your
           Affairs
           the
           other
           day
           to
           the
           
             Dutchesse
             Matthei
             ,
          
           one
           who
           can
           do
           all
           here
           ,
           his
           Holinesse
           Governing
           
             Rome
             ,
             Donna
             Olympia
          
           him
           ,
           and
           she
           
             Donna
             Olympia
             .
          
           She
           most
           readily
           undertook
           it
           ,
           first
           ,
           for
           your
           Highnesse
           sake
           ,
           next
           for
           her
           Brothers
           ,
           and
           lastly
           perhaps
           for
           mine
           ,
           (
           I
           having
           the
           honour
           
           to
           wait
           often
           upon
           her
           )
           commanding
           me
           to
           bring
           my
           Man
           ,
           and
           his
           businesse
           should
           be
           dispatcht
           .
           Whereupon
           I
           joyfully
           ran
           to
           inform
           his
           Highnesse
           Agent
           of
           what
           had
           past
           ,
           imagining
           he
           would
           have
           run
           as
           joyfully
           to
           imbrace
           the
           occasion
           ,
           when
           contrary
           to
           my
           expectation
           ,
           I
           found
           him
           nothing
           mov'd
           with
           it
           all
           ,
           rather
           surpriz'd
           ,
           confus'd
           and
           Interdict
           ,
           and
           so
           cold
           (
           in
           fine
           )
           as
           conecting
           delays
           unto
           delays
           ,
           at
           last
           he
           absolutely
           refus'd
           to
           goe
           ,
           less
           he
           had
           his
           Highnesse
           warrant
           first
           ,
           whi●h
           excuse
           appear'd
           to
           me
           frivolous
           ;
           for
           if
           he
           had
           order
           to
           do
           the
           thing
           ,
           (
           as
           now
           I
           suspected
           he
           had
           none
           )
           what
           need
           he
           further
           order
           to
           do
           it
           well
           ?
           This
           suspition
           shortly
           after
           grew
           up
           to
           certitude
           ,
           when
           discoursing
           with
           Cardinal
           
             Caraffa
          
           about
           your
           Highnesse
           affairs
           ,
           and
           recommending
           to
           him
           the
           Iustice
           of
           your
           cause
           ,
           and
           expedition
           of
           the
           
             Rhota
             ,
          
           He
           answered
           me
           ,
           with
           the
           prudence
           of
           an
           
             Italian
             ,
          
           and
           franchize
           of
           a
           
             Germain
             ,
          
           (
           with
           whom
           he
           was
           
             Nuntius
             ,
          
           when
           I
           had
           the
           honour
           to
           know
           him
           first
           )
           that
           I
           urg'd
           the
           expedition
           of
           an
           affair
           ,
           wherein
           they
           should
           disoblige
           both
           the
           Emperour
           and
           the
           Crown
           of
           
             France
             ,
          
           without
           so
           much
           as
           gratifying
           the
           Duke
           himself
           ,
           who
           being
           the
           main
           party
           ,
           sollicited
           it
           not
           at
           all
           ;
           Whereupon
           I
           wondred
           at
           mine
           own
           blindness
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           not
           to
           have
           perceiv'd
           ,
           how
           whilst
           the
           
             Emperour
          
           embrac'd
           Prince
           
             Francis
          
           Intrest
           ,
           (
           who
           had
           put
           himself
           under
           his
           Protection
           )
           and
           the
           Crown
           of
           
             ●rance
          
           (
           for
           the
           same
           Reasons
           )
           
           that
           of
           the
           Princesse
           
             Nicole's
          
           ;
           his
           
             Alt●zze
          
           of
           
             Lorain
          
           had
           his
           Interest
           too
           ,
           not
           to
           set
           the
           Princesse
           
             Nicole
          
           at
           Liberty
           to
           marry
           with
           any
           other
           ,
           till
           she
           were
           past
           estate
           of
           bearing
           children
           ,
           lest
           some
           foreign
           Prince
           having
           issue
           by
           her
           ,
           might
           claim
           the
           Dutchie
           in
           their
           right
           ,
           to
           the
           Exclusion
           of
           his
           own
           House
           ,
           if
           not
           of
           his
           own
           Body
           .
           This
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           but
           represent
           to
           your
           Highnesse
           consideration
           ,
           that
           you
           might
           perceive
           how
           all
           the
           World
           (
           not
           only
           there
           but
           here
           )
           is
           govern'd
           by
           Interest
           and
           Reason
           o●
           State
           ,
           in
           spight
           of
           Iustice
           and
           Innocence
           .
           Mean
           time
           ,
           for
           my
           part
           I
           can
           only
           assure
           your
           Highnesse
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           none
           ,
           nor
           ever
           had
           other
           Ambition
           ,
           than
           only
           (
           Madam
           )
           to
           declare
           upon
           all
           occasions
           how
           much
           I
           am
        
         
           
             Your
             Highnesse
             most
             humble
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           XII
           .
           To
           Sir
           
             J.
             S.
          
           from
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           Anno
           
             4●
             .
          
        
         
           In
           answer
           to
           h●s
           Ne●s
           of
           the
           Scots
           comi●g
           into
           England
           .
        
         
           
             Noble
             Sir
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Give
           you
           humble
           thanks
           for
           your
           News
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           were
           not
           an
           homely
           complement
           ,
           could
           wish
           it
           better
           for
           your
           sake
           :
           since
           if
           I
           be
           n't
           deceiv'd
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           shall
           never
           be
           ,
           in
           thinking
           too
           well
           of
           a
           
             Scotch
          
           Pre●byterian
           )
           they
           come
           but
           
           into
           
             England
          
           with
           their
           Arms
           ,
           as
           
             Butlers
          
           doe
           at
           
             Christmas
          
           with
           their
           Cards
           ,
           to
           set
           you
           a
           playing
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Gains
           may
           come
           to
           their
           
             Box
          
           at
           last
           ;
           for
           if
           you
           remember
           ,
           they
           have
           much
           to
           retaliate
           with
           the
           
             English
             ,
          
           both
           for
           injuries
           and
           benefits
           ;
           of
           the
           first
           sort
           are
           our
           often
           Inrodes
           into
           their
           Country
           ,
           and
           the
           deadly
           fewd
           of
           the
           Nations
           ;
           of
           the
           second
           are
           our
           assisting
           them
           to
           change
           Religion
           ,
           and
           Rebell
           against
           their
           lawfull
           Prince
           ;
           Now
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           have
           a
           mind
           to
           be
           quit
           with
           us
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           t
           were
           not
           better
           have
           them
           Enemies
           than
           Frends
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           your
           Newes
           .
           Now
           for
           ours
           ,
           I
           'll
           tell
           you
           a
           pleasant
           passage
           hapned
           here
           about
           the
           Book
           you
           sent
           ,
           in
           front
           or
           title
           thereof
           was
           a
           
             Dove
             ,
          
           with
           an
           Olive
           branch
           in
           the
           mou●h
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           or
           motto
           ,
           
             Holy
             Innocence
             be
             blest
             ,
          
           (
           which
           if
           intended
           by
           the
           
             Scots
             ,
          
           might
           better
           have
           been
           a
           Vulture
           ,
           with
           its
           prey
           i'
           th'
           mouth
           ,
           and
           this
           motto
           ,
           
             Curst
             be
             their
             Rapine
          
           )
           which
           coming
           in
           conjuncture
           with
           his
           Holinesse
           
             Innocent
          
           the
           Tenth's
           assumption
           to
           the
           
             Papacy
             ,
          
           whose
           Arms
           are
           a
           
             Dove
             ,
          
           with
           an
           Olive
           branch
           in
           the
           mouth
           ,
           't
           was
           interpreted
           as
           a
           prophecy
           of
           him
           ,
           so
           ridiculous
           they
           are
           ,
           wherefore
           prethy
           come
           up
           to
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           that
           we
           may
           laugh
           at
           them
           ,
           I
           being
           in
           mighty
           want
           of
           one
           ,
           as
           
             Cicero
          
           says
           ,
           
             Cum
             quo
             doctè
             rideam
             ,
          
           that
           may
           laugh
           learnedly
           with
           me
           ;
           for
           these
           
             Italians
          
           here
           are
           such
           wise
           men
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           such
           Fools
           abroad
           ,
           as
           they
           know
           nothing
           out
           of
           
             Italy
             ,
          
           though
           they
           pretend
           
           to
           know
           every
           thing
           :
           And
           for
           the
           place
           ,
           't
           is
           a
           common
           saying
           ,
           that
           to
           like
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           one
           must
           be
           either
           very
           vertuous
           or
           very
           vicious
           :
           if
           so
           ,
           I
           am
           neither
           ,
           for
           I
           swear
           I
           like
           it
           not
           .
           Good
           meat
           there
           is
           ,
           delicious
           wine
           ,
           and
           excellent
           fruit
           ;
           but
           that
           is
           the
           Climats
           vertue
           ,
           and
           none
           of
           theirs
           .
           Give
           me
           good
           Company
           ,
           good
           Natures
           ,
           &
           good
           Mirth
           ,
           &
           the
           Devil
           of
           any
           such
           thing
           they
           have
           here
           ,
           all
           being
           for
           their
           Interest
           ,
           and
           conserving
           their
           
             Individuums
             ,
          
           I
           never
           hearing
           a
           hearty
           Laughter
           since
           I
           came
           ,
           nor
           seeing
           a
           smile
           but
           from
           one
           end
           of
           the
           mouth
           to
           
           th'other
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           when
           you
           have
           seen
           their
           Ruins
           ,
           you
           have
           seen
           all
           here
           ;
           for
           all
           their
           antient
           Virtues
           ,
           like
           their
           antient
           Structures
           ,
           are
           fa●n
           to
           ruine
           :
           and
           for
           Generositie
           and
           Magnificence
           ,
           it
           seems
           to
           have
           dyed
           with
           the
           last
           
             Pope
             ,
          
           for
           now
           there
           's
           none
           left
           alive
           ;
           Yet
           do
           your
           
             Cardinals
          
           (
           I
           'll
           say
           that
           for
           them
           )
           live
           like
           great
           Princes
           as
           to
           the
           Exterior
           ,
           with
           great
           trains
           of
           Coaches
           ,
           
             Staffi●res
          
           and
           other
           dependancies
           ;
           but
           examine
           their
           Interior
           ,
           and
           you
           'll
           find
           ,
           while
           their
           Bodies
           inhabite
           whole
           Acres
           of
           Palaces
           ,
           their
           souls
           in
           their
           straight
           narrow
           bo●oms
           are
           stifled
           for
           want
           of
           Room
           .
           And
           ●hus
           much
           for
           the
           better
           sort
           ;
           for
           the
           other
           ,
           I
           must
           confesse
           they
           are
           the
           civillest
           ,
           and
           farthest
           from
           Quarrel
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           (
           thanks
           to
           their
           cowardise
           )
           so
           as
           saying
           but
           
             con
             licenza
             ,
          
           you
           may
           pluck
           them
           by
           the
           Noses
           ,
           tread
           upon
           their
           Toes
           ,
           or
           do
           any
           thing
           but
           touch
           their
           money
           or
           their
           Wives
           ,
           and
           they
           'l
           tell
           ye
           ,
           
             Vostre
             Signiorie
             
             e
             patrono
             .
          
           In
           fine
           ,
           with
           the
           old
           you
           shall
           hear
           nothing
           but
           
             quattri●●
          
           in
           their
           mouthes
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           young
           
             Putana
             ,
          
           yet
           with
           all
           these
           Vices
           ,
           if
           you
           'll
           believe
           them
           ,
           there
           a●
           no where
           in
           the
           world
           more
           
             Virtuoso's
          
           than
           here
           ;
           for
           if
           an
           
             Ape
          
           do
           but
           his
           tricks
           well
           ,
           or
           an
           
             Ass
          
           leap
           thorough
           a
           Hoop
           ,
           they
           call
           him
           a
           
             Virtuoso
          
           strait
           .
           But
           you
           'll
           say
           this
           is
           an
           odd
           way
           to
           invite
           you
           hither
           ;
           wherefore
           I
           'll
           take
           an
           other
           way
           ,
           and
           tell
           you
           there
           is
           no
           Town
           nor
           Country
           in
           the
           World
           better
           Govern'd
           than
           this
           ,
           nor
           where
           there
           's
           more
           variety
           to
           satisfie
           the
           Curious
           ,
           where
           one
           of
           your
           Religion
           lives
           more
           free
           ,
           nor
           one
           of
           your
           knowledge
           better
           improves
           himself
           ,
           (
           their
           very
           streets
           being
           as
           learned
           and
           full
           of
           Erudition
           ,
           as
           others
           Histories
           )
           Every
           wall
           is
           a
           Monument
           ,
           and
           the
           stones
           of
           more
           than
           a
           thousand
           years
           standing
           ,
           stand
           up
           in
           testimony
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           which
           ,
           though
           there
           were
           no
           other
           Argument
           ,
           yet
           t
           were
           enough
           to
           convince
           any
           Rational
           man
           ,
           that
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           that
           Church
           and
           Religion
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           promis'd
           perpetuity
           unto
           ,
           since
           in
           so
           great
           corruption
           of
           manners
           it
           stands
           still
           ,
           and
           falls
           not
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           while
           so
           many
           others
           who
           pretend
           to
           more
           vertue
           and
           morality
           of
           life
           ,
           are
           wholly
           perisht
           and
           decay'd
           .
        
         
           Farwell
           ,
           and
           prithy
           come
           up
           (
           I
           say
           agen
           )
           that
           we
           may
           laugh
           ,
           for
           I
           have
           great
           need
           of
           it
           ,
        
         
           
             Your
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
       
         
           XIV
           .
           To
           the
           Lord
           Marquis
           
             Camillo
             Bagni
             ,
          
           from
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           Anno
           
             45.
             
          
        
         
           Declaring
           unto
           him
           the
           nobleness
           of
           N.
           
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           SInce
           you
           did
           me
           the
           honour
           to
           make
           me
           of
           your
           Confidence
           at
           
             Bruxelles
             ,
          
           't
           is
           but
           Justice
           I
           make
           you
           my
           Confident
           from
           hence
           ,
           and
           discover
           t'
           ye
           a
           noble
           piece
           of
           bravery
           of
           the
           Admirable
           person
           we
           both
           Admire
           so
           much
           ,
           yee
           can
           never
           Admire
           enough
           .
        
         
           Know
           then
           ,
           that
           I
           lately
           receiv'd
           from
           Madde
           .
           
             B.
          
           a
           Letter
           of
           Exchange
           ,
           in
           so
           obliging
           terms
           as
           none
           but
           her
           own
           words
           can
           expresse
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
             verbatim
          
           I
           send
           them
           here
           .
        
         
           
             Sir
             ,
             I
             esteem
             more
             this
             occasion
             than
             to
             have
             found
             a
             Treasure
             ,
             as
             in
             effect
             't
             is
             one
             for
             to
             oblige
             ones
             Frends
             .
             You
             may
             give
             this
             inclosed
             to
             Monsieur
             
               d'
               Armencourt
               ,
            
             who
             will
             make
             no
             difficulty
             to
             deliver
             you
             the
             sum
             therein
             exprest
             ,
             neither
             does
             he
             know
             wherefore
             't
             is
             ,
             but
             may
             imagine
             I
             owe
             it
             you
             .
             I
             let
             you
             understand
             this
             ,
             because
             I
             know
             every
             one
             is
             not
             willing
             to
             have
             these
             things
             known
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             I
             deal
             with
             you
             ,
             as
             I
             would
             another
             should
             doe
             by
             me
             ,
             if
             I
             were
             in
             your
             place
             .
          
        
         
           Words
           so
           nobly
           obliging
           ,
           and
           so
           worthy
           
           of
           Eternal
           memory
           ,
           as
           if
           ever
           any
           thing
           I
           write
           may
           last
           ,
           't
           will
           be
           for
           having
           inserted
           them
           in
           my
           Writings
           ,
           every
           word
           that
           proceeds
           from
           her
           ,
           being
           a
           certain
           charm
           against
           forgetfulnesse
           ;
           But
           I
           forget
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           to
           tell
           you
           how
           I
           have
           seen
           the
           Marquese
           your
           Sister
           here
           ,
           who
           complains
           of
           your
           forgetfulnesse
           of
           her
           ;
           whence
           it
           seems
           that
           charm
           has
           rather
           a
           particular
           than
           a
           general
           influence
           .
           Pray
           oblige
           me
           to
           let
           you
           hear
           from
           you
           by
           the
           next
           ,
           and
           esteem
           me
           ever
           ,
           as
           really
           I
           am
           ,
           for
        
         
           
             Your
             Lordships
             most
             humble
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           XV
           .
           To
           Count
           
             Salazar
             ,
          
           from
           
             Rome
             Anno
          
           46.
           
        
         
           On
           the
           taking
           
             Pi●mbino
          
           and
           
             Porta
             Longona
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Congratulate
           (
           with
           all
           my
           heart
           )
           your
           new
           Accession
           of
           honours
           ,
           and
           wish
           that
           
             Goulden
             Key
          
           you
           have
           lately
           received
           in
           
             mercede
          
           from
           his
           
             Catholique
             Majesty
             ,
          
           may
           but
           serve
           to
           open
           you
           the
           door
           to
           many
           and
           greater
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           taking
           of
           
             Piombino
          
           and
           
             Porta
             Longona
          
           hath
           occasioned
           many
           rumours
           here
           amongst
           the
           
             Italians
             ,
          
           to
           the
           dis●dvantage
           of
           his
           Majesty
           of
           
           
             Spain
             ,
          
           to
           stop
           the
           mouths
           of
           whom
           ,
           in
           imitation
           of
           
             Boccalino
          
           (
           a
           way
           much
           taking
           heer
           )
           I
           have
           made
           and
           published
           this
           following
           .
        
         
           
             Lusus
             Hisp●niae
             ,
             &
             Gal●iae
             .
          
           
             A
             
               Spaniard
            
             and
             
               Frenchman
            
             playing
             in
             
               Italy
               ,
            
             the
             
               Spaniard
            
             played
             negligently
             ,
             as
             one
             who
             had
             much
             to
             lose
             ,
             and
             was
             too
             confident
             perhaps
             he
             could
             never
             lose
             it
             all
             ;
             whilst
             the
             
               Frenchman
            
             like
             a
             cunning
             Gamester
             ,
             knowing
             all
             the
             slights
             and
             advantages
             of
             play
             ha●●uddenly
             won
             of
             the
             
               Spaniard
               Piombino
               ,
            
             and
             
               ●●●ta
               Longona
               ,
            
             he
             esteeming
             the
             one
             no
             mo●e
             th●n
             a
             leaden
             token
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             but
             ●nl●
             a
             a
             n●st
             o●
             Rocks
             ,
             for
             a
             few
             ships
             to
             harbour
             in
             :
             But
             the
             
               Italian
            
             standing
             by
             ,
             who
             had
             learnt
             (
             o●
             the
             Iews
             perhaps
             )
             to
             estimate
             things
             on
             another
             manner
             (
             In
             
               detaille
               ,
            
             not
             in
             
               g●osse
            
             as
             did
             the
             
               Sp●n●ard
            
             )
             thought
             it
             a
             mighty
             matter
             ,
             and
             wondred
             at
             the
             others
             negligence
             ,
             as
             you
             might
             perceive
             by
             the
             often
             ,
             casting
             up
             his
             eyes
             ,
             lif●ing
             up
             his
             hands
             ,
             shrugging
             his
             Shoulders
             ,
             and
             crying
             out
             
               Capito
            
             ever
             and
             anon
             ,
             inclining
             toward
             the
             
               French
            
             party
             by
             degrees
             ,
             in
             wishing
             him
             good
             luck
             ,
             (
             as
             your
             
               Rooks
            
             do
             always
             to
             those
             who
             win
             )
             and
             seeming
             much
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             his
             good
             fortune
             ;
             but
             seeing
             no
             
               Baratta
            
             coming
             in
             ,
             as
             when
             th●Spaniard
             won
             ,
             his
             joy
             began
             to
             cool
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             a
             little
             out
             of
             countenance
             ,
             when
             tha●
             
             which
             put
             him
             quite
             out
             ,
             was
             this
             Reproach
             made
             to
             him
             by
             the
             
               Spaniard
               .
            
          
           
             Thou
             silly
             penurious
             
               Italian
               ,
            
             that
             beginning
             with
             Quatrius
             ,
             counts
             a
             
               Iuli●
            
             thy
             bloud
             ,
             a
             Teston
             thy
             Livelihood
             ,
             and
             a
             Crown
             thy
             soul
             ,
             with
             a
             heart
             and
             Brest
             narrow
             as
             thy
             country
             ,
             that
             accounts
             
               Massa
            
             and
             
               Mo●aco
            
             two
             mighty
             principalities
             ,
             &
             them
             Soveraign
             Princes
             ,
             the
             one
             for
             being
             Lord
             and
             Master
             of
             some
             mile
             of
             Rock
             ,
             with
             a
             
               Port
            
             no
             bigger
             than
             a
             ducking
             Pond
             ,
             and
             tother
             for
             having
             dominion
             of
             a
             Plain
             twenty
             Farmers
             in
             
               Flandres
            
             have
             bigger
             fields
             to
             feed
             their
             Oxen
             on
             ;
             and
             for
             his
             marble
             of
             
               Carrara
               ,
            
             it
             only
             shews
             how
             hard
             a
             Country
             
               Italy
            
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             hardly
             you
             live
             in
             it
             ,
             when
             stones
             are
             the
             chiefest
             revenue
             of
             a
             soveraign
             Prince
             .
             Thou
             thinkst
             me
             now
             quit
             undon
             (
             I
             warrant
             thee
             )
             for
             losing
             two
             petty
             places
             ,
             they
             afford
             no
             Place
             in
             the
             mapp
             of
             the
             world
             too
             ,
             allowing
             no
             more
             to
             your
             
               Italy
            
             it self
             than
             a
             Flys
             wing
             c●n
             cover
             ,
             whilst
             I
             am
             Lord
             of
             Territorys
             wearies
             the
             Sun
             to
             travel
             over
             ,
             nor
             can
             he
             sooner
             end
             his
             journey
             on
             them
             in
             the
             
               West
               ,
            
             but
             he
             begins
             it
             on
             them
             in
             the
             
               East
            
             agen
             .
             Get
             the
             a
             greater
             Book
             for
             shame
             ,
             and
             leave
             thy
             
               Hornbook
            
             of
             
               Italy
               ,
            
             if
             thou
             wouldst
             not
             be
             alwayes
             esteemed
             a
             
               Baby
            
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             when
             thou
             wilt
             know
             this
             is
             nothing
             ,
             and
             know
             thou
             know'st
             nothing
             too
             .
             Mean
             time
             ,
             I
             would
             thou
             hadst
             felt
             the
             heaviness
             of
             the
             
               French
            
             yoke
             thou
             wouldst
             so
             fain
             bring
             on
             thy
             neck
             ,
             that
             thou
             mightst
             find
             by
             Experience
             how
             light
             that
             of
             
             the
             
               Spaniard
            
             is
             ,
             which
             tho'w'dst
             so
             fain
             shake
             off
             ;
             so
             he
             ,
             when
             the
             
               Italian
            
             left
             off
             his
             insulting
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Spaniard
            
             continued
             playing
             till
             he
             had
             won
             all
             agen
             .
          
           
             As
             't
             is
             the
             wish
             and
             prophecie
             of
          
           
             
               My
               Lord
               ,
            
             
               Your
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
           XVI
           .
           To
           the
           Princesse
           of
           
             Hoghzollern
             ,
          
           from
           Rome
           ,
           
             Anno
          
           47.
           
        
         
           Of
           his
           Irksom
           life
           at
           ROME
           ,
           and
           hope
           he
           had
           to
           revisit
           FLANDRES
           .
        
         
           
             Madam
             ,
          
        
         
           MAy
           I
           not
           live
           ,
           if
           I
           breath
           the
           Air
           of
           
             Rome
          
           but
           only
           to
           sigh
           after
           that
           of
           
             Flandres
             ,
          
           I
           living
           here
           me thinks
           (
           wanting
           that
           Company
           I
           had
           there
           )
           just
           like
           
             Adam
          
           out
           of
           
             Paradise
             ,
          
           among
           
             Beasts
             ,
          
           having
           lost
           the
           blessed
           conversation
           of
           
             Angels
          
           ;
           for
           what
           comfort
           's
           in
           a
           Heaven
           ,
           where
           one
           never
           sees
           the
           Stars
           ?
           I
           mean
           those
           living
           Starrs
           I
           saw
           in
           the
           Heaven
           of
           
             Bruxelles
             ,
          
           without
           whom
           me thinks
           the
           Sun
           at
           Noon-day
           is
           but
           
             Cimmerian
          
           darknesse
           ,
           for
           't
           is
           not
           the
           Eyes
           ,
           but
           the
           Mind
           is
           cheared
           with
           light
           .
           Whence
           't
           is
           that
           I
           converse
           more
           with
           the
           dead
           than
           living
           here
           ,
           (
           their
           antient
           
             Statua's
          
           and
           
             Pictures
          
           I
           mean
           ,
           )
           and
           find
           
           them
           ●
           far
           the
           better
           company
           of
           the
           two
           .
           And
           if
           for
           those
           few
           months
           of
           your
           Excellencies
           absence
           in
           
             Holland
          
           I
           liv'd
           so
           melancholy
           a
           life
           ,
           my
           Lute
           being
           silenc't
           ,
           and
           I
           never
           appearing
           in
           
             Park
          
           but
           like
           a
           walking
           ghost
           ,
           or
           a
           body
           without
           a
           soul
           ;
           Imagine
           Madam
           now
           how
           melancholly
           a
           Creature
           I
           am
           ,
           and
           how
           I
           pine
           away
           ,
           so
           far
           from
           you
           ,
           and
           so
           long
           absent
           .
           One
           thing
           comforts
           me
           ,
           that
           by
           all
           Prognostickes
           both
           there
           and
           here
           ,
           I
           conjecture
           my
           Absen●e
           now
           cannot
           be
           long
           from
           thence
           :
           When
           but
           conserve
           for
           me
           (
           Madam
           )
           your
           good
           Graces
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           be
           more
           happy
           than
           before
           ,
           the
           more
           of
           unhapinesse
           I
           have
           experienc'd
           since
           ;
           None
           knowing
           better
           the
           benefit
           of
           health
           ,
           than
           those
           who
           have
           been
           sick
           ;
           nor
           rellishing
           prosperity
           better
           than
           those
           who
           have
           tasted
           adversity
           before
           ,
           as
           has
           in
           being
           deprived
           of
           your
           sight
           ,
        
         
           
             Madam
             ,
          
           
             Your
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
       
         
           XVII
           .
           To
           the
           Count
           
             Salazar
             ,
          
           from
           
             Genoa
             ,
             Anno
          
           48.
           
        
         
           Of
           the
           Reduction
           of
           NAPLES
           ,
           and
           some
           passages
           concerning
           it
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           OF
           the
           Reduction
           of
           
             Naples
             ,
          
           I
           gave
           you
           advertisement
           by
           my
           last
           from
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           from
           whence
           I
           departed
           just
           upon
           the
           advice
           there
           ,
           Embarquing
           in
           the
           Popes
           Galleys
           at
           
             Civita
             Vecchia
             ,
          
           together
           with
           the
           Marquisses
           
             Iean
             Baptista
             ,
          
           and
           
             Felice
             Mario
             ,
          
           with
           the
           Marquesse
           
             Spinelli
             ,
          
           recommended
           particularly
           to
           them
           by
           the
           Marquesse
           
             de
             Buffalo
             ,
          
           and
           treated
           by
           them
           with
           all
           noble
           courtesie
           :
           Our
           Navigation
           being
           so
           speedy
           ,
           and
           prosperous
           ,
           as
           in
           lesse
           than
           three
           days
           we
           arrived
           at
           
             Genoa
          
           ;
           on
           the
           way
           we
           met
           with
           the
           Duke
           of
           
             Tursi
          
           comming
           from
           
             Naples
             ,
          
           who
           confirmed
           all
           I
           writ
           unto
           you
           ,
           as
           did
           likewise
           your
           Ambassadour
           Signior
           
             Roncilio
          
           at
           
             Genoa
             ,
          
           we
           conferring
           Letters
           together
           ,
           and
           he
           making
           solemn
           bonfires
           for
           the
           news
           ;
           yet
           do
           the
           
             French
          
           report
           the
           contrary
           ,
           the
           best
           Architectures
           in
           the
           world
           of
           false
           rumours
           ,
           when
           it
           makes
           for
           their
           advantage
           ,
           as
           does
           this
           ,
           they
           knowing
           how
           't
           is
           only
           the
           first
           reports
           of
           ill
           news
           ,
           that
           dismays
           ,
           astonishes
           ,
           and
           disanimates
           ,
           
           which
           if
           you
           can
           divert
           and
           damp
           a
           while
           ,
           people
           are
           nothing
           near
           so
           struck
           and
           startled
           with
           it
           afterward
           ;
           which
           false
           rumours
           I
           tracted
           from
           the
           very
           Fountain
           ,
           finding
           them
           on
           the
           
             Friday
          
           after
           ,
           the
           day
           before
           the
           General
           Postday
           ;
           impoysoning
           with
           it
           all
           the
           publique
           places
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           from
           whence
           news
           is
           derived
           ,
           and
           flowes
           abroad
           in
           the
           World
           .
        
         
           The
           Copy
           of
           that
           Letter
           Count
           
             de
             Ogniato
          
           thought
           fit
           to
           make
           use
           of
           ,
           to
           injealouse
           the
           
             Neapolitans
             ,
          
           upon
           the
           arrival
           of
           the
           Duke
           
             Guise
             ,
          
           as
           written
           from
           
             France
          
           intercepted
           and
           interpreted
           ,
           is
           thus
           .
        
         
           
             Behold
             the
             best
             sport
             in
             the
             world
             for
             us
             ,
             our
             Enemies
             fighting
             against
             our
             Enemies
             ;
             to
             prevail
             our selves
             of
             this
             occasion
             ,
             you
             must
             be
             sure
             to
             keep
             the
             parties
             so
             equally
             ballanced
             ,
             one
             mayn't
             destroy
             to
             ther
             ,
             but
             with
             its
             own
             destruction
             ;
             wherefore
             if
             you
             find
             the
             
               Neapolitan
            
             too
             weak
             ,
             you
             may
             strengthen
             them
             with
             small
             succours
             ;
             if
             too
             strong
             ,
             you
             may
             weaken
             them
             ,
             with
             drawing
             them
             out
             in
             small
             factions
             ,
             ever
             keeping
             your
             main
             design
             secret
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             both
             so
             weakned
             ,
             you
             may
             easily
             make
             an
             absolute
             conquest
             of
             either
             ;
             Let
             the
             Duke
             of
             
               Guise
            
             then
             be
             
               precautioned
            
             by
             the
             Duke
             of
             
               Alansons
            
             ill
             successe
             at
             
               Antwerp
               ,
            
             In
             discovering
             his
             designs
             too
             soon
             ,
             and
             allaruming
             them
             by
             it
             ,
             to
             unite
             forces
             as
             against
             a
             common
             Enemy
             ;
             whence
             I
             wonder
             why
             he
             proclaimes
             so
             loud
             his
             descendency
             from
             the
             house
             of
             
               Anjou
            
             ;
             enough
             
             to
             waken
             their
             jealousies
             ,
             that
             he
             intends
             to
             set
             on
             foot
             the
             Title
             of
             that
             house
             again
             ;
             pray
             let
             him
             be
             advised
             of
             it
             .
             More
             Instructions
             you
             need
             not
             ;
             all
             being
             compriz'd
             in
             this
             only
             ,
             that
             you
             look
             upon
             the
             
               Neapolitans
            
             as
             wild
             beasts
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             
               subdued
               ,
            
             but
             never
             
               tamed
               .
            
          
        
         
           This
           published
           amongst
           them
           work't
           such
           effect
           ,
           as
           out
           of
           this
           Letter
           they
           sinisterly
           interpreted
           all
           the
           Duke
           of
           
             Guizes
          
           Actions
           ,
           every
           thing
           he
           did
           ,
           stumbling
           them
           afterwards
           ,
           just
           like
           
             French
          
           Posthorses
           ,
           who
           stumbling
           once
           ,
           never
           leave
           running
           headlong
           till
           they
           be
           down
           .
           Thus
           you
           see
           (
           My
           Lord
           )
           how
           little
           things
           sometimes
           (
           which
           History
           never
           mentious
           )
           confer
           mainly
           to
           the
           performance
           of
           greater
           ones
           ;
           and
           the
           smallest
           occasions
           as
           hinges
           somtimes
           serve
           to
           turn
           the
           world
           ;
           No
           more
           ;
           but
           my
           most
           humble
           service
           ,
           and
           best
           respects
           to
           your self
           ,
           your
           Noble
           Lady
           ,
           and
           Monsieur
           
             Recourt
             ,
          
           &c.
           being
        
         
           
             Your
             Lordships
             most
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
       
         
           XVIII
           To
           the
           Lord
           
             Thomas
             Somerset
          
           from
           Marseilles
           ,
           
             Anno
          
           47.
           
        
         
           Of
           his
           voyage
           and
           return
           out
           of
           ASIA
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Have
           travail'd
           farther
           than
           ever
           
             Vlysses
          
           did
           ,
           since
           I
           left
           
             Italy
             ,
          
           and
           had
           the
           honour
           to
           see
           you
           last
           ;
           yet
           write
           
             Odysses
          
           of
           my
           travails
           he
           that
           list
           ,
           for
           I
           have
           nothing
           of
           rare
           or
           particular
           to
           write
           ,
           but
           what
           has
           been
           heard
           of
           a
           hundred
           times
           before
           :
           For
           that
           little
           then
           I
           have
           seen
           of
           
             Asia
             ,
          
           the
           Isles
           of
           the
           
             Archipelago
             ,
          
           the
           
             Dardanelles
             ,
             Pontus
             Euxine
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Helespont
             ,
          
           &c.
           consult
           
             Sands
             ,
          
           and
           others
           travails
           (
           if
           you
           please
           )
           where
           you
           shall
           find
           them
           acurately
           and
           at
           large
           set
           down
           ;
           for
           me
           ,
           He
           only
           say
           of
           
             Constantinople
             ,
          
           that
           for
           an
           Imperial
           seat
           ,
           't
           is
           one
           of
           the
           noblest
           Cities
           I
           ever
           saw
           ,
           situated
           on
           two
           Seas
           with
           its
           two
           feet
           
             Collossean
          
           like
           ,
           treading
           on
           
             Asia
          
           and
           
             Europe
             ,
          
           nor
           did
           I
           ever
           see
           truer
           bravery
           ,
           or
           greater
           gallantry
           than
           there
           ,
           every
           one
           wearing
           such
           various
           coloured
           silks
           ,
           with
           swelling
           Turbans
           ,
           and
           flowing
           garments
           ,
           as
           their
           streets
           appear
           just
           like
           
             Tulipp
          
           Gardens
           ,
           whilst
           ours
           (
           with
           so
           many's
           wearing
           black
           )
           appear
           just
           like
           
             mortuary
          
           houses
           ,
           all
           mourning
           for
           the
           dead
           :
           Here
           finding
           no
           commodity
           of
           voyaging
           
           farther
           
             Levant
             ,
          
           the
           Seas
           being
           all
           obstructed
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           
             Venetian
          
           warrs
           ,
           after
           some
           two
           or
           three
           weeks
           residence
           ,
           I
           returned
           again
           in
           a
           
             French
          
           Bottom
           ,
           and
           am
           at
           last
           arrived
           at
           
             Marseilles
             ,
          
           where
           I
           am
           now
           on
           point
           of
           Embarquing
           for
           
             Spain
          
           on
           an
           
             English
          
           Vessel
           having
           only
           Time
           from
           my
           necessary
           preparatives
           ,
           to
           assure
           you
           my
           Lord
           ,
           that
           as
           there
           is
           none
           I
           am
           more
           obliged
           to
           than
           your self
           ,
           so
           there
           is
           none
           who
           can
           with
           greater
           verity
           say
           that
           he
           is
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
          
           
             your
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           XIX
           To
           the
           Lord
           
             Charls
             Dudley
             ,
          
           Prince
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           &c.
           from
           
             Lisbon
             ,
          
           Anno
           48.
           
        
         
           Of
           his
           Sea
           voyage
           from
           PROV●NCE
           to
           PORTUGAL
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           IF
           he
           that
           's
           at
           charges
           of
           setting
           forth
           the
           ship
           has
           right
           to
           the
           voyage
           it
           makes
           ,
           Certainly
           your
           
             Lordship
          
           has
           right
           to
           the
           relation
           of
           all
           the
           passages
           of
           my
           voyage
           ,
           who
           was
           at
           charges
           of
           setting
           forth
           the
           Passenger
           .
           You
           may
           please
           to
           understand
           then
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           
           day
           I
           parted
           from
           you
           at
           
             Marseilles
             ,
          
           I
           met
           at
           
             Toulon
          
           with
           the
           Captain
           of
           our
           Ship
           ,
           with
           whom
           I
           went
           to
           
             Ere
             's
             ,
          
           where
           our
           Ship
           lay
           at
           Anchor
           ;
           Nor
           am
           I
           so
           great
           a
           contemner
           of
           
             Vanitie
             ,
          
           but
           I
           confesse
           I
           took
           a
           little
           ,
           to
           find
           
             Fame
             ,
          
           like
           a
           
             Harbinger
          
           flown
           thither
           before
           me
           to
           take
           up
           my
           Lodgings
           ;
           whilst
           all
           the
           Town
           was
           taken
           up
           for
           Lodgements
           of
           Souldiers
           ,
           the
           
             Dean
          
           o'
           th'
           chief
           Church
           meeting
           me
           ,
           and
           knowing
           me
           by
           the
           same
           he
           had
           heard
           of
           me
           at
           
             Marseilles
             ,
          
           courteously
           offering
           me
           Lodging
           in
           his
           house
           ;
           The
           next
           day
           the
           wind
           turning
           fair
           ,
           we
           imbarqu'd
           ,
           and
           merrily
           sayl'd
           along
           the
           Coast
           of
           
             Provence
             ,
          
           finding
           the
           Gulph
           of
           
             Lyons
             ,
          
           so
           furious
           to
           others
           ,
           as
           gentle
           as
           a
           
             Lamb
          
           to
           us
           ;
           yet
           had
           we
           so
           fresh
           a
           gale
           of
           wind
           ,
           as
           in
           4
           or
           5
           dayes
           say●
           we
           had
           left
           the
           coast
           of
           
             France
             ,
             Catalonia
             ,
          
           and
           
             Valentia
          
           behind
           ,
           and
           were
           now
           where
           the
           Mediterranean
           (
           like
           a
           wide
           Vessel
           with
           a
           narrow
           neck
           )
           began
           to
           streighten
           a
           little
           ,
           betwixt
           
             Minorca
          
           &
           
             Murcia
             ,
          
           when
           one
           Evening
           tacking
           once
           or
           twice
           about
           to
           hale
           up
           the
           beck
           or
           
             spur
          
           of
           a
           
             Galley
             ,
          
           driving
           on
           the
           waves
           (
           the
           relicts
           of
           some
           wrack
           perhaps
           )
           we
           might
           perceive
           two
           great
           ships
           chasing
           us
           ,
           when
           we
           needing
           no
           more
           spurs
           ,
           clapt
           on
           all
           the
           
             Canvas
          
           we
           could
           make
           ,
           and
           fled
           away
           so
           fast
           before
           them
           ,
           as
           our
           
             chasers
          
           perceiving
           they
           followed
           us
           in
           vain
           ,
           gave
           o'r
           their
           
             chase
          
           about
           the
           shutting
           in
           of
           the
           Evening
           ,
           and
           fell
           to
           Seaward
           of
           us
           ;
           when
           full
           glad
           and
           joyful
           were
           we
           ,
           but
           't
           was
           but
           a
           short
           
           Joy
           and
           Gladnesse
           ,
           for
           the
           next
           morning
           by
           break
           of
           day
           two
           
             Turkish
          
           Galleys
           from
           a
           nest
           of
           Rocks
           (
           where
           they
           ordinarily
           sculk
           ,
           called
           the
           
             Collybre
          
           on
           the
           Spanish
           coast
           )
           made
           towards
           us
           amain
           ,
           neither
           could
           our
           best
           defence
           of
           flight
           avail
           us
           now
           ,
           the
           Sea
           all
           becalm'd
           ,
           and
           winds
           breathlesse
           (
           as
           we
           were
           our selves
           for
           fear
           ,
           our
           ship
           though
           call'd
           the
           
             Hercules
          
           being
           of
           small
           defence
           ,
           since
           
             ne
             Hercules
             contra
             duos
             ,
          
           what
           is
           
             Hercules
          
           against
           two
           ?
           )
           whilst
           those
           Catterpillars
           the
           
             Galleys
          
           on
           their
           Oares
           ,
           as
           on
           so
           many
           feet
           ,
           made
           towards
           us
           a
           main
           ;
           at
           which
           we
           looking
           about
           us
           ,
           (
           as
           People
           in
           danger
           do
           ,
           who
           would
           be
           glad
           to
           run
           away
           )
           might
           espy
           a
           far
           off
           those
           two
           ships
           had
           given
           us
           the
           chase
           o'r
           night
           ,
           which
           comforting
           us
           not
           a
           little
           ,
           we
           gave
           them
           a
           warning-piece
           (
           at
           all
           adventures
           )
           to
           advertise
           them
           of
           our
           danger
           ,
           when
           presently
           we
           might
           behold
           them
           tack
           about
           ,
           and
           make
           up
           towards
           us
           ,
           which
           the
           Turks
           and
           we
           joyntly
           perceiving
           ,
           we
           suddenly
           chang'd
           minds
           (
           
             Fear
          
           departing
           from
           us
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           
             Courage
          
           from
           them
           to
           us
           )
           and
           they
           of
           
             chasers
             ,
          
           now
           becom
           our
           
             chase
             ,
          
           whilst
           we
           incompassing
           them
           with
           our
           three
           Ships
           ,
           as
           
             Hunters
          
           with
           their
           
             Toils
          
           doe
           wild
           Beasts
           ,
           or
           so
           many
           
             Greyhounds
          
           would
           a
           
             Hare
             ,
          
           gave
           them
           a
           turn
           or
           two
           ,
           now
           from
           the
           
             Spanish
          
           shore
           towards
           
             Barbary
             ,
          
           and
           now
           back
           agen
           ,
           till
           at
           last
           they
           escap'd
           away
           before
           us
           ,
           on
           the
           strength
           of
           their
           Oars
           ,
           whilst
           our
           flagging
           sayls
           seem'd
           to
           chide
           and
           murmur
           at
           the
           winds
           deserting
           them
           
           This
           danger
           past
           ,
           we
           has'd
           out
           our
           Boat
           ,
           and
           went
           aboard
           the
           other
           ships
           ,
           to
           thank
           them
           for
           their
           timely
           Aid
           ,
           whom
           we
           found
           to
           be
           two
           
             Holland
          
           men
           of
           warre
           (
           the
           
             Tergo●se
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Lewarder
          
           )
           part
           of
           a
           Squadron
           whose
           Admiral
           was
           in
           
             Portugal
             ,
          
           sent
           out
           with
           expresse
           Commission
           to
           scour
           the
           Seas
           of
           
             Turks
          
           and
           
             Pirats
             ,
          
           with
           the
           Vice
           Admiral
           of
           whom
           I
           presently
           making
           Acquaintance
           ,
           he
           easily
           invited
           me
           along
           with
           him
           to
           
             Lisbon
             ,
          
           (
           ●
           being
           not
           secure
           in
           the
           other
           Ship
           where
           I
           was
           ,
           )
           so
           altering
           my
           course
           from
           
             Spain
          
           to
           
             Portugal
             ,
          
           and
           changing
           ships
           ,
           I
           began
           a
           new
           Voyage
           on
           Sea
           ,
           without
           ever
           going
           to
           Land
           .
           Thence
           we
           sail'd
           along
           the
           
             Spanish
          
           coast
           from
           
             Cap●
          
           to
           
             Cape
             ,
          
           escaping
           a
           little
           danger
           nigh
           
             Cape
             de
             Pales
          
           of
           driving
           on
           Land
           )
           our
           Cable
           sheering
           whilst
           we
           lay
           at
           
             Anchor
          
           there
           ,
           to
           make
           provision
           of
           fiering
           in
           a
           Juniper
           wood
           nigh
           
             Carthagene
          
           )
           the
           King
           of
           
             Spain
          
           being
           not
           more
           absolute
           Lord
           on
           Land
           ,
           than
           we
           were
           on
           his
           Seas
           ,
           hasing
           all
           ships
           in
           keen
           of
           us
           ,
           every
           one
           contributing
           somewhat
           to
           us
           of
           Sea
           provisions
           ,
           til
           at
           last
           drawing
           nigh
           the
           
             Str●ights
             ,
          
           the
           shore
           now
           on
           both
           sides
           affording
           us
           a
           delightfull
           prospect
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           steep
           Rocks
           of
           
             Gibraltar
          
           on
           the
           Spanish
           coast
           ,
           and
           the
           Embattaild
           walls
           of
           
             Zent●
             ,
          
           situated
           on
           the
           high
           Mountains
           on
           the
           
             Barbary
          
           shore
           ,
           in
           less
           than
           5
           or
           6
           hours
           we
           pass'd
           all
           the
           streits
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           
             Mediterranean
          
           Sea
           past
           into
           the
           
             Grand
             Ocean
             ,
          
           when
           steering
           our
           course
           directly
           towards
           
             Portugal
             ,
          
           within
           som
           two
           days
           after
           we
           
           arived
           at
           
             Cascais
          
           in
           the
           mouth
           of
           
             Lisbon
          
           Road
           ,
           where
           I
           landed
           some
           5
           or
           6
           weeks
           after
           my
           depart
           from
           
             Provence
             ,
          
           and
           took
           leave
           of
           my
           
             Hollander
             ,
          
           who
           had
           treated
           me
           most
           courteously
           and
           nobly
           all
           the
           way
           ;
           neither
           did
           I
           ever
           meet
           with
           any
           of
           that
           Nation
           more
           a
           Gentleman
           than
           he
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             his
             Arival
             to
             LISBON
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             behold
             me
             (
             my
             Lord
             )
             safely
             arived
             in
             
               Portugal
            
             at
             
               Cascais
               ,
            
             some
             twelve
             
               English
            
             miles
             from
             
               Lisbon
               ,
            
             where
             the
             Governour
             (
             besides
             the
             ordinary
             vice
             of
             that
             Nation
             ,
             the
             foolisher
             the
             wiser
             they
             pretend
             to
             be
             )
             would
             needs
             play
             the
             States-men
             ,
             and
             be
             wiser
             than
             the
             
               Truth
               ,
            
             in
             suspecting
             me
             for
             some
             Spi●
             ,
             or
             else
             come
             thither
             upon
             some
             great
             design
             ,
             and
             so
             presently
             he
             sent
             me
             to
             
               Lisbon
            
             with
             a
             Souldier
             along
             with
             me
             ,
             with
             express
             order
             not
             to
             leave
             me
             till
             he
             had
             deliverd
             me
             to
             the
             Secretary
             of
             State
             ,
             who
             being
             altogether
             as
             great
             a
             
               Politician
            
             as
             my
             Governour
             ,
             made
             great
             difficulty
             of
             my
             stay
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             till
             spying
             my
             
               Lute
               ,
            
             the
             suspition
             I
             was
             a
             Musician
             ,
             as
             
               clavis
               clavem
               pellit
               ,
            
             soon
             drove
             out
             of
             his
             head
             the
             suspition
             that
             I
             was
             a
             Spy
             :
             so
             lodging
             me
             by
             way
             of
             Caution
             in
             an
             
               English
            
             Gentlemans
             house
             ,
             a
             great
             Confident
             of
             the
             Kings
             ,
             till
             he
             might
             inform
             his
             Majestie
             of
             me
             (
             who
             being
             an
             excellent
             Musician
             ,
             was
             covetous
             of
             knowing
             all
             Strangers
             of
             that
             profession
             )
             He
             no
             sooner
             understood
             of
             my
             arival
             ,
             
             but
             he
             sent
             for
             me
             to
             Court
             ,
             and
             was
             so
             well
             satisfied
             with
             me
             ,
             as
             continuing
             my
             Lodging
             in
             Mr.
             
               Iohn
               Muley's
            
             the
             same
             
               English
            
             Gentlemans
             house
             ,
             than
             which
             the
             whole
             Town
             afforded
             not
             more
             noble
             accommodation
             ,
             The
             next
             day
             he
             sent
             for
             me
             again
             ,
             where
             after
             some
             two
             or
             three
             hours
             tryal
             of
             my
             skill
             ,
             (
             especially
             in
             the
             composative
             part
             of
             Musick
             ,
             in
             which
             his
             Majesty
             chiefly
             exceeded
             )
             I
             past
             
               Court
            
             Doctor
             ;
             though
             
               Don
               Emanuel
               Sa
               ,
            
             Grand
             Chamberlain
             to
             the
             
               King
               ,
            
             swore
             't
             was
             rather
             a
             tryal
             for
             a
             
               Doctor
            
             in
             an
             
               Universitie
               ,
            
             than
             a
             Gentleman
             in
             the
             
               Court
               .
            
             After
             this
             ,
             his
             Majestie
             was
             pleased
             to
             assign
             me
             a
             certain
             
               Cavallier
            
             of
             th'
             Order
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             was
             to
             addresse
             my self
             for
             Audience
             and
             accesse
             to
             his
             person
             as
             often
             as
             I
             pleas'd
             .
             Mean
             time
             ,
             
               Regis
               ad
               exemplum
               ,
            
             I
             was
             lookt
             upon
             with
             particular
             regard
             by
             all
             ,
             passing
             most
             of
             my
             time
             in
             Mr.
             
             
               Muley's
            
             Kinta
             ,
             or
             Garden
             house
             some
             three
             or
             four
             
               English
            
             mile
             from
             
               Lisbon
               ,
            
             whose
             Amenity
             I
             cannot
             better
             set
             before
             your
             Eyes
             ,
             than
             in
             this
             following
             Copy
             of
             Verses
             .
          
           
             
               Where
               in
               a
               Vale
               near
               
                 Tagus
              
               Golden
               side
               ,
            
             
               Through
               all
               the
               world
               renowned
               far
               and
               wide
               ,
            
             
               Though
               now
               for
               
                 Silver
              
               waters
               famed
               more
            
             
               Than
               e'r
               it
               was
               for
               
                 Golden
                 sands
              
               before
               ,
            
             
               Circled
               with
               fruitfull
               
                 Olives
                 ,
                 Vines
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Corn
                 ,
              
            
             
               A
               !
               
                 Pallas
                 ,
                 Ceres
                 ,
                 Bacchus
                 ,
              
               there
               were
               born
               ,
            
             
             
               A
               
                 Kinta
              
               stands
               so
               situated
               
               t'has
            
             
               Resort
               unto
               '
               r
               of
               every
               Rurall
               Grace
               ,
            
             
               (
               And
               Rurall
               Graces
               are
               in
               Summer
               far
            
             
               Iollier
               than
               those
               of
               Towns
               in
               Winter
               ar
               )
            
             
               Whose
               fairest
               Garden
               's
               planted
               round
               withall
            
             
               Those
               Trees
               wee
               fruitfull
               and
               delicious
               call
               ,
            
             
               As
               
                 Orange
                 ,
                 Lymon
                 ,
                 Apricock
              
               and
               
                 Peach
                 ,
              
            
             
               (
               Whose
               rudier
               sides
               do
               
                 Nimphs
              
               their
               blushing
               teach
               )
            
             
               Silk
               animating
               
                 Mulberies
                 ,
              
               spreading
               wide
               ,
            
             
               
                 Pomegranads
                 ,
                 Figs
                 ,
              
               and
               hundred
               more
               beside
               ,
            
             
               Under
               whose
               leaves
               the
               Sun-shine
               all
               the
               day
            
             
               Delights
               with
               dancing
               beams
               to
               sport
               and
               play
               ,
            
             
               Whilst
               to
               its
               Walks
               each
               cooling
               wind
               dos
               come
               ,
            
             
               T'
               asswage
               the
               Calenture
               o'
               th'
               burning
               
                 Sun
                 .
              
            
             
               Here
               ,
               whilst
               I
               often
               us'd
               to
               make
               resort
               ,
            
             
               To
               quicken
               the
               dull
               pleasures
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
            
             
               One
               day
               my
               Muse
               (
               that
               ne'r
               in
               any
               place
            
             
               More
               present
               to
               me
               ,
               nor
               propitious
               was
               ,
               )
            
             
               Appear'd
               to
               me
               in
               all
               her
               best
               aray
               ,
            
             
               And
               this
               to
               th'
               
                 Kinta's
              
               Glory
               bid
               me
               say
               ,
            
             
               How
               all
               the
               Gardens
               of
               
                 th'
                 Hesperides
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 Semiram's
              
               pensil
               '
               ones
               ,
               
                 Alcinous'es
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 Lucullus's
              
               nor
               
                 Seneca's
              
               to
               boot
               ,
            
             
               Compar'd
               but
               unto
               this
               ,
               were
               nothing
               too
               t
               .
            
          
        
      
       
       
         
           XX
           .
           To
           Doctor
           
             Hart
          
           at
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           from
           
             Lisbon
             ,
             Anno
          
           48.
           
        
         
           Concerning
           some
           rep●rts
           of
           him
           at
           ROME
           .
        
         
           
             Deer
             Doctor
             ,
          
        
         
           THere
           are
           some
           places
           ,
           as
           some
           persons
           ,
           better
           agreeing
           with
           our
           Genius
           and
           disposition
           than
           others
           ;
           and
           if
           ever
           there
           were
           any
           that
           agreed
           not
           with
           mine
           ,
           't
           was
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           where
           one
           cannot
           stand
           without
           supplanting
           ,
           speak
           without
           Caution
           ,
           nor
           live
           without
           extreme
           Industry
           ,
           all
           is
           Insidiousness
           ,
           all
           shoving
           and
           shouldring
           ,
           and
           all
           solliciting
           ,
           making
           businesse
           of
           every
           thing
           ,
           and
           then
           following
           close
           that
           businesse
           ;
           which
           considered
           ,
           't
           is
           no
           wonder
           I
           never
           agreed
           with
           it
           ,
           nor
           it
           with
           me
           :
           Nor
           need
           I
           goe
           so
           far
           as
           the
           stars
           with
           the
           
             Astronomer
          
           to
           find
           the
           cause
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           when
           good
           fortune
           falls
           ,
           I
           cannot
           crowd
           and
           shove
           to
           catch
           it
           :
           I
           had
           rather
           be
           silent
           than
           be
           solicitous
           what
           to
           say
           ,
           nor
           am
           I
           busie
           body
           enough
           to
           have
           a
           head
           fit
           for
           businesse
           ,
           and
           for
           Industry
           't
           is
           not
           in
           my
           Nature
           ,
           nor
           I
           can
           no
           more
           change
           my
           disposition
           of
           mind
           ,
           than
           my
           lineaments
           of
           body
           .
           This
           I
           say
           ,
           to
           let
           you
           know
           ,
           that
           as
           I
           liv'd
           ,
           so
           I
           came
           a
           discontented
           person
           from
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           which
           I
           declare
           on
           every
           occasion
           ,
           
           so
           't
           is
           true
           (
           what
           is
           reported
           of
           me
           )
           that
           discoursing
           o●e
           day
           here
           with
           his
           Majesty
           of
           
             Portugal
             ,
          
           and
           he
           demanding
           of
           me
           how
           Atts
           flourisht
           at
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           I
           (
           betwixt
           malicious
           and
           merry
           )
           answered
           ,
           that
           as
           those
           Arts
           his
           Majesty
           favour'd
           
             Regis
             ad
             exemplum
             ,
          
           were
           the
           study
           of
           the
           
             Portugal
          
           Courtier
           ,
           so
           all
           at
           
             Rome
          
           studied
           the
           
             Popes
          
           Arts
           ,
           which
           was
           
             Hording
             up
             of
             money
             ,
          
           and
           nothing
           else
           .
           And
           though
           I
           wonder
           how
           his
           
             Holynesse
          
           came
           to
           understand
           this
           ,
           there
           being
           scarce
           four
           persons
           in
           the
           Cabinet
           beside
           the
           King
           and
           I
           when
           't
           was
           spoke
           ,
           yet
           I
           am
           glad
           he
           did
           ,
           it
           being
           necessary
           Princes
           should
           know
           ,
           that
           their
           better
           lives
           live
           by
           the
           breath
           of
           Strangers
           ,
           and
           their
           Fames
           can
           no
           more
           fly
           out
           of
           their
           own
           Territories
           and
           Dominions
           without
           obliging
           them
           ,
           then
           they
           can
           voyage
           by
           Sea
           ,
           or
           travail
           by
           Land
           ,
           without
           some
           
             Vehicule
          
           to
           transport
           them
           ,
           their
           own
           Subjects
           being
           but
           as
           their
           own
           leggs
           ,
           whilst
           strangers
           as
           those
           
             ships
          
           and
           
             montures
          
           which
           easiliest
           and
           best
           can
           do
           it
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           that
           ,
           for
           the
           rest
           dear
           Doctor
           hold
           me
           alwayes
        
         
           
             Your
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
       
         
           XXI
           To
           the
           Countesse
           of
           
             Berlamont
             ,
          
           Anno
           48.
           
        
         
           Where
           he
           merrily
           describes
           his
           life
           at
           LISBON
           .
        
         
           
             Madam
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           I
           Am
           not
           yet
           so
           heavenly
           minded
           ,
           to
           count
           all
           the
           world
           a
           Prison
           ,
           but
           I
           no
           longer
           admire
           those
           that
           doe
           ,
           since
           really
           ,
           I
           count
           my self
           as
           absolutely
           in
           Prison
           here
           ,
           in
           not
           being
           able
           to
           goe
           out
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           for
           
             Flanders
             ,
          
           as
           ever
           any
           did
           in
           a
           common
           
             Gaol
          
           ;
           for
           t
           is
           not
           the
           bignesse
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           but
           the
           restraint
           that
           makes
           the
           prison
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           as
           much
           Prisoners
           who
           are
           in
           the
           
             Bois
             de
             Vincent
             ,
          
           as
           those
           who
           are
           in
           the
           
             Dungeon
             .
          
           To
           describe
           unto
           you
           my
           prison
           ,
           and
           my
           company
           in
           't
           (
           that
           you
           may
           pitty
           me
           )
           I
           am
           here
           in
           
             Lisbon
             ,
          
           a
           City
           of
           but
           9
           or
           10
           mile
           about
           ,
           all
           built
           upon
           Hills
           and
           Dales
           ,
           rising
           just
           like
           the
           great
           Billows
           of
           the
           
             Ocean
          
           (
           when
           you
           are
           in
           the
           bottom
           ,
           and
           wonder
           at
           the
           vastnesse
           of
           one
           ,
           passing
           that
           ,
           you
           find
           another
           as
           vast
           to
           wonder
           at
           )
           there
           I
           have
           a
           Garden
           no
           bigger
           than
           your
           Park
           at
           
             Brussels
          
           (
           to
           walk
           in
           ,
           and
           take
           the
           air
           )
           where
           ther
           's
           all
           sorts
           of
           fruit
           the
           East
           or
           West
           
             Indias
          
           can
           afford
           ,
           or
           the
           Northern
           or
           Southern
           climate
           of
           the
           world
           produces
           ,
           
           Figs
           that
           make
           beccoficos
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           Meloons
           both
           red
           and
           green
           ,
           beyond
           their
           Marmal●ds
           for
           meltingn●sse
           ;
           but
           alasse
           ,
           what
           are
           these
           unto
           your
           
             Pompions
          
           ?
           Now
           for
           my
           Company
           I
           have
           none
           but
           such
           ,
           one
           would
           be
           ashamed
           to
           keep
           company
           withall
           ;
           The
           King
           here
           a
           man
           of
           no
           estate
           ,
           but
           only
           besides
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           
             ●o●tu●●l
          
           and
           the
           
             Algarves
          
           in
           
             Europe
             ,
          
           Lord
           of
           two
           or
           three
           Kingdoms
           in
           
             Affrique
             ,
          
           of
           the
           Western
           Islands
           ,
           the
           
             Maderas
             ,
          
           the
           Isles
           of
           
             Capo
             Verte
             ,
          
           St.
           
             Thoma
             ,
          
           the
           Empire
           of
           
             Goa
          
           in
           the
           East
           Indies
           ,
           and
           of
           
             Brasilia
          
           in
           the
           West
           ,
           alone
           bigger
           than
           all
           
             Europe
          
           together
           ,
           poor
           things
           God
           wor
           ,
           that
           with
           good
           Husbanding
           might
           only
           yeeld
           about
           9
           or
           10
           millions
           every
           year
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           describe
           unto
           you
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Queens
          
           :
           the
           
             King
          
           is
           an
           honest
           plain
           man
           ,
           changing
           nothing
           of
           the
           
             Duke
          
           of
           
             Braganza
          
           by
           being
           King
           of
           
             Portugal
          
           ;
           faring
           as
           homely
           as
           any
           
             Farmer
             ,
          
           and
           going
           as
           meanly
           clad
           as
           any
           
             Citizen
             ,
          
           neither
           did
           he
           ever
           make
           use
           of
           any
           of
           the
           Crown
           Wardrope
           ,
           since
           he
           came
           unto
           the
           Crown
           ;
           his
           ordinary
           Exercise
           is
           
             Hunting
             ,
          
           and
           
             Musick
             ,
          
           never
           omitting
           the
           first
           every
           
             Mond●y
             ,
          
           not
           the
           second
           every
           day
           after
           dinner
           ,
           for
           any
           businesse
           .
           But
           for
           the
           Queen
           ,
           she
           has
           more
           of
           the
           Majestick
           in
           her
           ,
           and
           if
           she
           be
           not
           King
           ,
           her
           Ambition
           't
           was
           that
           made
           the
           King
           ;
           She
           has
           a
           goodly
           presence
           ,
           a
           stately
           Gate
           ,
           and
           uses
           the
           
             Trowel
          
           in
           painting
           ,
           with
           better
           reason
           than
           other
           Ladies
           do
           the
           
             Pencil
             ,
          
           
           having
           an
           
             Epilipse
          
           makes
           one
           side
           of
           her
           face
           reder
           than
           the
           other
           (
           like
           the
           sunny
           side
           of
           fruit
           )
           did
           not
           her
           painting
           make
           both
           sides
           red
           alike
           .
           For
           Prince
           
             Theodosio
          
           her
           eldest
           Son
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           Pr.
           of
           great
           expectation
           ,
           learned
           ,
           and
           of
           great
           wit
           and
           courage
           ,
           of
           person
           tall
           and
           slender
           ,
           about
           some
           18
           years
           of
           age
           .
           And
           this
           is
           all
           Madam
           I
           can
           say
           of
           their
           Persons
           ,
           as
           all
           I
           desire
           should
           be
           said
           of
           mine
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           I
           am
        
         
           
             Madam
          
           
             Your
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           XXII
           To
           Madamoiselle
           
             de
             Beauvais
             ,
          
           from
           Lisbon
           ,
           
             Anno
          
           45.
           
        
         
           
             Madamoiselle
             ,
          
        
         
           YOu
           will
           wonder
           ,
           that
           having
           seen
           the
           
             Court
          
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           in
           
             Paris
             ,
             Rome
             ,
          
           and
           
             Constantinople
          
           ;
           the
           
             City
          
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           
             Venice
             ,
             Genoa
             ,
          
           and
           
             Lisbon
          
           ;
           the
           Garden
           ,
           in
           
             Provence
             ,
             Andaluzia
             ,
          
           and
           
             Italy
          
           ;
           and
           the
           
             Paradise
          
           of
           it
           where
           you
           are
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           now
           go
           see
           the
           
             Desart
          
           and
           
             Wildernesse
          
           of
           it
           in
           
             Affrique
          
           and
           
             America
             ,
          
           the
           one
           (
           all
           the
           Coast
           along
           )
           nothing
           but
           barren
           sand
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           where
           I
           am
           going
           (
           the
           
             Brasils
          
           )
           all
           overgrown
           with
           woods
           and
           Trees
           ;
           And
           that
           too
           in
           midst
           of
           so
           great
           desire
           to
           return
           for
           
             Flanders
             ,
          
           as
           never
           any
           thing
           
           was
           more
           ardently
           desired
           ;
           but
           when
           you
           hear
           my
           reasons
           for
           it
           ,
           you
           will
           absolve
           me
           ,
           Madamoiselle
           ,
           I
           'me
           sure
           of
           Legerity
           or
           change
           of
           resolution
           .
        
         
           B●
           pleased
           to
           know
           then
           ,
           that
           just
           upon
           point
           of
           my
           Embarquement
           for
           
             Flanders
             ,
          
           understanding
           of
           the
           losse
           of
           the
           Battail
           of
           
             Lens
             ,
          
           I
           thought
           it
           no
           ways
           fit
           to
           render
           the
           joy
           I
           hop'd
           to
           conceive
           at
           sight
           of
           my
           friends
           in
           
             Flanders
          
           abortive
           by
           their
           general
           sadnesse
           there
           ;
           Wherefore
           casting
           about
           for
           some
           diversion
           for
           a
           year
           or
           so
           ,
           till
           your
           losses
           might
           be
           recovered
           or
           forgot
           ,
           there
           opportunely
           offered
           it self
           unto
           me
           ,
           the
           voyage
           of
           
             Brasil
             ,
          
           which
           having
           propos'd
           unto
           the
           King
           (
           without
           whose
           permission
           no
           stranger
           can
           undertake
           that
           Voyage
           )
           his
           Majesty
           not
           only
           gave
           me
           permission
           ,
           but
           200
           Crowns
           
             aiut
             a
             de
             costa
          
           for
           my
           voyage
           ,
           when
           a
           hundred
           other
           considerations
           began
           to
           encourage
           me
           to
           the
           undertaking
           it
           (
           besides
           the
           ardent
           thirst
           I
           had
           of
           voyaging
           ,
           which
           nothing
           but
           the
           whole
           
             ocean
          
           could
           quench
           )
           first
           having
           seen
           so
           many
           rarities
           of
           the
           
             Brasils
          
           in
           
             Portugal
          
           ;
           I
           thought
           it
           worthy
           my
           voyage
           thither
           to
           fetch
           you
           some
           of
           them
           .
           ●ly
           .
           According
           to
           the
           antient
           expiation
           of
           fire
           and
           and
           water
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           fit
           to
           passe
           whole
           Oceans
           ,
           and
           the
           Torrid
           zone
           ,
           before
           I
           approacht
           unto
           your
           presence
           .
           3ly
           .
           Having
           somewhat
           in
           me
           of
           the
           Philosopher
           
           and
           Astrologer
           ,
           I
           imagined
           it
           richly
           worth
           my
           journey
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           
             stars
          
           of
           the
           other
           
             pole
             ,
          
           and
           nature
           of
           the
           other
           
             Hemiphere
             .
          
           And
           lastly
           my
           desire
           of
           seeing
           all
           the
           world
           is
           so
           insatiate
           (
           whether
           the
           more
           one
           sees
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           less
           he
           is
           satisfied
           ,
           or
           that
           it
           satisfies
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           one
           has
           still
           a
           desire
           of
           seeing
           more
           )
           as
           just
           like
           another
           
             Alexander
             ,
          
           not
           thinking
           one
           world
           sufficient
           ,
           I
           am
           seeking
           another
           forth
           ;
           Mean
           time
           (
           Madamoiselle
           )
           your
           goodnesse
           will
           pardon
           this
           presumption
           of
           mine
           (
           who
           ought
           not
           to
           stir
           out
           of
           one
           Room
           into
           another
           without
           your
           permission
           )
           that
           I
           dare
           presume
           to
           goe
           out
           of
           one
           world
           into
           another
           without
           your
           Licence
           ,
           being
           as
           I
           am
        
         
           
             Madamoiselle
             ,
          
           
             Your
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           XXIII
           .
           To
           the
           same
           .
           Anno
           
             48.
             
          
        
         
           Of
           his
           Sea
           Voyage
           from
           
             Lisbon
          
           to
           the
           
             BRASILS
             .
          
        
         
           SOme
           week
           after
           we
           set
           sayl
           at
           
             Lisbon
             ,
          
           we
           ariv'd
           at
           the
           
             Madera's
          
           (
           one
           of
           the
           
             Affrique
          
           Ilands
           )
           where
           landing
           at
           
             Funchal
          
           (
           the
           chief
           City
           ,
           or
           
             Bishops
          
           seat
           )
           we
           were
           kindly
           entertain'd
           by
           the
           Merchants
           there
           ,
           contending
           in
           
           
             Hospitalitie
          
           who
           should
           first
           lodge
           and
           entertain
           us
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           manner
           is
           ,
           where
           provisions
           are
           plenty
           ,
           and
           Strangers
           rare
           )
           here
           we
           staid
           some
           4
           or
           5
           dayes
           feasted
           and
           regaled
           every
           day
           ,
           and
           presented
           at
           our
           departure
           with
           the
           rarities
           of
           the
           
             Isle
             ,
          
           they
           making
           the
           best
           
             confectures
          
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           both
           for
           dry
           and
           wet
           ,
           
             Sugar
          
           growing
           there
           in
           great
           abundance
           ,
           and
           their
           
             Wines
          
           surpassing
           for
           
             Generous
          
           all
           that
           ever
           I
           tasted
           yet
           :
           when
           prosecuting
           our
           voyage
           ,
           after
           a
           few
           dayes
           sayl
           we
           had
           a
           sight
           of
           the
           
             Canaries
          
           or
           Fortunate
           Ilands
           ,
           where
           under
           the
           
             pick
          
           of
           
             Teneriff
          
           we
           lay
           some
           dayes
           becalmed
           ,
           it
           being
           one
           of
           the
           highest
           mountains
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           all
           green
           unto
           the
           Top
           ,
           and
           of
           so
           equal
           an
           Ascent
           ,
           that
           those
           of
           
             Babel
          
           might
           have
           innocently
           built
           their
           
             Tow●r
          
           there
           ,
           secure
           from
           
             Deluge
             ,
          
           and
           did
           it
           extend
           itself
           a
           little
           higher
           ,
           one
           could
           not
           imagine
           a
           more
           pleasant
           nor
           easier
           passage
           unto
           Heaven
           .
           From
           thence
           we
           say●'d
           along
           the
           coast
           of
           
             Affrique
             ,
          
           towards
           the
           Islands
           of
           
             Capo
             verte
             ,
          
           which
           we
           past
           without
           touching
           at
           them
           ,
           the
           Air
           being
           generally
           held
           
             unwholsom
             ,
          
           but
           at
           that
           Season
           
             Infectious
          
           ;
           after
           which
           ,
           steering
           our
           course
           Westward
           towards
           the
           
             Brasils
             ,
          
           and
           once
           past
           all
           comerce
           the
           land
           has
           with
           the
           Sea
           ,
           of
           common
           air
           ,
           and
           repercussion
           of
           waves
           ,
           &c.
           we
           had
           the
           pleasantest
           Voyage
           as
           could
           be
           imagined
           ,
           no
           storms
           ,
           the
           Winds
           (
           which
           surely
           on
           those
           Seas
           blow
           all
           from
           Land
           )
           hardly
           having
           breath
           enough
           (
           for
           the
           long
           Voyage
           they
           had
           made
           )
           
           to
           fill
           our
           sayls
           ,
           and
           the
           air
           so
           pure
           ,
           as
           in
           comparison
           with
           the
           pleasure
           of
           it
           there
           ,
           it
           seemes
           a●paine
           to
           breath
           on
           Land
           ,
           where
           the
           air
           is
           stuffing
           ,
           suffocating
           ,
           and
           noisom
           ,
           tainted
           as
           it
           passes
           with
           Ordures
           and
           Filth
           ,
           (
           there
           being
           few
           Countryes
           like
           
             Arabia
             ,
          
           affording
           more
           sweets
           than
           stenches
           )
           whereas
           that
           of
           the
           Sea
           comes
           purely
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           drayn'd
           and
           purified
           by
           the
           Sun-beams
           ,
           as
           it
           passes
           to
           the
           sence
           .
           Then
           for
           other
           pleasures
           ,
           you
           have
           none
           on
           
             Land
             ,
          
           but
           we
           had
           some
           at
           Sea
           to
           equal
           it
           ;
           and
           to
           begin
           with
           the
           most
           incredible
           ,
           Hawking
           and
           Hunting
           .
           (
           besides
           Fishing
           )
           we
           had
           perpetually
           for
           more
           than
           a
           moneth
           together
           .
           Our
           ship
           being
           all
           incompast
           with
           
             Dorado's
          
           or
           shining
           Fishes
           (
           somwhat
           like
           
             Dolphins
          
           )
           hunting
           the
           Flying
           Fishes
           ,
           which
           you
           might
           see
           on
           Top
           of
           the
           water
           ,
           fluttering
           to
           escape
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Dorado's
          
           bounding
           to
           overtake
           them
           ,
           till
           being
           hard
           pursued
           ,
           and
           so
           near
           prest
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           ta'n
           ,
           the
           poor
           flying
           Fish
           would
           get
           on
           wing
           ,
           and
           flying
           one
           danger
           ,
           incurre
           another
           ;
           for
           a
           slight
           of
           Sea
           fowl
           (
           call'd
           
             Booby's
          
           by
           the
           
             English
          
           )
           followed
           us
           all
           the
           way
           hovering
           in
           the
           air
           ,
           in
           expectance
           of
           their
           prey
           ,
           seeing
           the
           flying
           fish
           on
           wing
           ,
           would
           stoo●
           at
           them
           ,
           and
           each
           one
           singling
           out
           one
           ,
           flye
           them
           to
           a
           mark
           .
           Then
           for
           Fishing
           ,
           our
           Mariners
           had
           but
           only
           to
           choose
           out
           their
           
             Dorads
          
           (
           as
           a
           good
           Woodman
           would
           a
           Dear
           )
           and
           strike
           him
           straight
           with
           his
           
             Fisgigg
          
           (
           or
           Dart
           
           with
           many
           barbed
           heads
           )
           never
           failing
           of
           their
           Cast
           ,
           and
           this
           furnished
           us
           with
           fresh
           Fish
           all
           the
           time
           ,
           it
           being
           excellent
           meat
           ,
           short
           and
           crisp
           like
           our
           
             Salmons
             ,
          
           and
           much
           like
           them
           in
           bignesse
           ;
           which
           being
           ta'n
           ,
           strange
           it
           was
           to
           behold
           the
           curious
           colours
           of
           its
           scales
           ,
           fading
           by
           degrees
           ,
           as
           death
           won
           on
           life
           ,
           (
           just
           as
           the
           skies
           colour
           does
           when
           night
           comes
           on
           )
           till
           quite
           dead
           it
           became
           all
           black
           ,
           with
           good
           reason
           ,
           it
           putting
           on
           mourning
           for
           its
           death
           ,
           whose
           life
           had
           cloath'd
           it
           in
           such
           rich
           and
           glittering
           colour
           .
           An
           other
           sort
           of
           Fish
           we
           took
           call'd
           the
           
             Shark
          
           or
           
             Tuberon
             ,
          
           black
           and
           great
           as
           a
           
             Porpoise
             ,
          
           with
           terrible
           long
           Teeth
           ,
           huge
           wide
           jaws
           ,
           and
           so
           ravenous
           ,
           as
           at
           a
           bit
           't
           would
           snatch
           a
           
             Legg
          
           or
           
             Arm
          
           away
           of
           any
           it
           found
           swimming
           in
           the
           Sea
           ;
           these
           have
           certaine
           little
           Fishes
           called
           the
           
             Pilot
             Fish
             ,
          
           cleaving
           to
           them
           so
           fast
           by
           a
           
             Fynn
          
           o'
           th'
           top
           of
           the
           head
           ,
           you
           can
           hardly
           separate
           them
           by
           any
           force
           :
           they
           have
           great
           heads
           ,
           some
           spann
           long
           of
           body
           ,
           and
           are
           excellent
           meat
           .
           Nor
           wanted
           we
           the
           pleasure
           of
           Gardens
           too
           at
           Sea
           ,
           the
           Ocean
           (
           for
           many
           hundred
           miles
           from
           Land
           ,
           and
           many
           miles
           together
           )
           being
           all
           cover'd
           over
           with
           a
           certain
           
             Green
             ,
          
           so
           thick
           as
           the
           Ship
           could
           hardly
           make
           way
           thorough
           it
           ,
           with
           many
           
             Gridiline
          
           Flowers
           besides
           like
           our
           
             Crocus's
             ,
          
           rendring
           it
           a
           most
           delightfull
           spectacle
           .
           Then
           for
           other
           prospect
           ,
           do
           but
           behold
           the
           rising
           and
           setting
           Sun
           ,
           and
           you
           should
           see
           a
           
           hundred
           several
           forms
           and
           figures
           ,
           like
           your
           scenes
           in
           Masques
           and
           playes
           ,
           with
           lights
           behind
           them
           ,
           reflecting
           them
           to
           the
           Eye
           ,
           and
           betwixt
           light
           and
           shadow
           ,
           setting
           them
           off
           more
           resplendently
           to
           the
           view
           .
           For
           other
           commodities
           and
           delicacies
           you
           have
           on
           Land
           ,
           we
           wanted
           none
           ,
           Our
           great
           Cabines
           being
           large
           as
           your
           Chambers
           ,
           our
           Beds
           as
           commodious
           ,
           our
           Decks
           spacious
           as
           your
           Galleries
           to
           walk
           in
           ,
           our
           Kitchin
           our
           Sellars
           as
           well
           furnished
           ,
           heards
           of
           Swine
           ,
           flocks
           of
           Sheep
           ,
           and
           Pullen
           of
           all
           sorts
           aboard
           ,
           perpetually
           feasting
           ,
           nor
           wanted
           we
           Musick
           to
           our
           Feast
           ,
           (
           besides
           an
           excellent
           set
           of
           Trumpets
           )
           the
           Mariners
           having
           some
           
             Fiddles
          
           amongst
           them
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           often
           danc'd
           to
           delight
           the
           Passengers
           .
           And
           thus
           sleeping
           ,
           eating
           ,
           drinking
           ,
           and
           recreating
           our selves
           ,
           we
           made
           our
           voyage
           secure
           from
           storms
           ,
           secure
           from
           Pirats
           and
           Enemies
           ,
           till
           making
           Land
           about
           
             Capo
             St.
             Augustine
             ,
          
           we
           might
           de●cry
           some
           3
           or
           4
           sail
           which
           knowing
           to
           be
           
             Hollanders
          
           of
           
             Fernambucca
             ,
          
           and
           not
           willing
           to
           encounter
           them
           ,
           we
           steered
           to
           Seaward
           again
           ,
           being
           that
           night
           overtaken
           by
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           allarumn'd
           us
           as
           if
           their
           whole
           Fleet
           had
           made
           after
           us
           ,
           appearing
           on
           every
           side
           of
           us
           with
           fiers
           on
           his
           main
           Mast
           ,
           and
           about
           the
           wast
           of
           his
           ship
           perpetually
           burning
           (
           as
           a
           call
           it
           seems
           for
           his
           Companions
           ,
           if
           any
           were
           in
           sight
           )
           sayling
           away
           in
           the
           morning
           to
           find
           them
           out
           ,
           and
           returning
           towards
           Evening
           ,
           
           (
           ever
           endeavouring
           like
           a
           Kite
           to
           snatch
           away
           our
           
             Carvel
          
           and
           
             Pattachio
             ,
          
           which
           lay
           like
           Chickens
           close
           under
           our
           Wings
           )
           till
           at
           last
           ,
           about
           the
           height
           of
           
             Baia
             ,
          
           it
           left
           us
           ,
           despairing
           to
           meet
           any
           of
           their
           Fleet
           higher
           up
           ,
           when
           holding
           on
           our
           course
           for
           the
           
             Rio
             ,
          
           and
           sounding
           all
           the
           way
           ,
           we
           found
           it
           a
           bold
           Coast
           ,
           some
           35
           Fathom
           all
           the
           way
           ,
           with
           neither
           Flats
           nor
           Rocks
           ,
           so
           passing
           by
           
             Capo
             Frio
          
           (
           so
           call'd
           from
           the
           excessive
           cold
           there
           ,
           though
           under
           the
           Torrid
           Zone
           ,
           and
           the
           climate
           on
           either
           side
           be
           exceeding
           hot
           )
           at
           last
           we
           arrived
           before
           the
           mouth
           of
           St.
           
           
             Sebastians
          
           Haven
           ,
           where
           under
           a
           little
           Isle
           we
           cast
           Anchor
           ,
           having
           in
           lesse
           than
           three
           moneths
           ,
           deducting
           our
           stay
           in
           
             Assrique
             ,
          
           made
           the
           voyage
           almost
           to
           the
           
             Antipodes
             ,
          
           of
           4
           ships
           (
           as
           we
           were
           )
           and
           more
           than
           4
           hundred
           men
           ,
           losing
           only
           one
           man
           in
           all
           the
           voyage
           ;
           and
           here
           let
           me
           cast
           Anchor
           too
           ,
           er
           '
           I
           prosecute
           my
           voyage
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             our
             arrival
             to
             St.
             
             
               Sebastians
               ,
            
             or
             the
             Rio
             de
             Ianaro
             
               in
            
             Brasil
             .
          
           
             Whilst
             we
             lay
             h●re
             at
             Anchor
             ,
             our
             
               Mariners
            
             Angling
             ,
             took
             certain
             F●shes
             about
             the
             highnesse
             of
             
               Roc●ats
            
             or
             
               Gurnet
               ,
            
             which
             they
             call
             
               Cunny
               Fishes
            
             from
             their
             resemblance
             of
             our
             
               Cunnies
            
             in
             face
             (
             but
             only
             they
             wanted
             Ears
             )
             with
             bellies
             all
             white
             and
             chequered
             ,
             which
             swell'd
             just
             like
             blown
             bladders
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             lain
             a
             while
             panting
             on
             the
             Hatch●●
             ,
             these
             
             were
             rank
             poison
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Portuguez
            
             assured
             us
             ,
             the
             Sea
             being
             full
             of
             divers
             other
             venomous
             Fishes
             ,
             which
             renders
             the
             water
             unwholsom
             ,
             as
             I
             experimented
             my self
             ,
             when
             bathing
             me
             in
             it
             ,
             I
             came
             out
             all
             faintish
             and
             ill-dispos'd
             ,
             accustom'd
             to
             come
             out
             of
             other
             Seas
             more
             strong
             and
             vigorous
             .
             Mean
             time
             advertisement
             being
             given
             from
             the
             Fort
             unto
             the
             Town
             of
             our
             arival
             ,
             they
             (
             perceiving
             us
             to
             be
             frends
             )
             sent
             divers
             Boats
             and
             
               Canoes
            
             forth
             to
             welcom
             us
             ,
             and
             bring
             us
             aboard
             all
             sorts
             of
             fresh
             provision
             and
             fruits
             of
             the
             Country
             .
             Their
             
               Midsummer
            
             being
             our
             
               Mid-winter
            
             here
             .
             Amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             having
             Pilots
             sent
             us
             to
             conduct
             us
             in
             ,
             we
             weighed
             Anchor
             towards
             Evening
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             gentle
             Brize
             or
             gale
             from
             Seaward
             ,
             blowing
             constantly
             every
             Night
             from
             Sea
             ,
             as
             every
             Morning
             it
             does
             from
             Land
             .
             We
             entred
             the
             Bay
             betwixt
             two
             mighty
             Rocks
             some
             mile
             assunder
             (
             the
             one
             (
             from
             its
             form
             )
             call'd
             the
             Sugar
             loaf
             )
             when
             having
             past
             the
             Fort
             some
             mile
             or
             so
             ,
             beyond
             the
             Entran●e
             of
             the
             Bay
             ,
             we
             discover'd
             the
             pleasantst
             prospect
             in
             the
             world
             for
             natural
             Landschap
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Rio
            
             or
             Lake
             some
             twenty
             mile
             or
             more
             about
             ,
             all
             tu●ted
             with
             Green
             Islands
             ,
             some
             a
             mile
             about
             ,
             some
             more
             ,
             some
             lesse
             ,
             the
             Town
             situated
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             ,
             some
             2
             or
             three
             mile
             beyond
             the
             Fort
             ,
             where
             was
             safe
             harbour
             for
             many
             hundred
             ships
             .
             Here
             ariving
             ,
             and
             going
             on
             shore
             ,
             I
             found
             a
             Lodging
             prepar'd
             for
             me
             ,
             by
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Company
             ,
             with
             two
             
               Molato's
            
             
             or
             Mungril
             
               Negro's
            
             to
             serve
             me
             ,
             with
             my
             dyet
             from
             their
             Kitchin
             ,
             just
             against
             my
             Lodging
             ,
             whether
             by
             order
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             the
             recommendations
             of
             the
             Governor
             (
             who
             came
             along
             with
             us
             )
             or
             the
             charity
             of
             the
             good
             Father
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             but
             certainly
             't
             was
             so
             extraordinary
             an
             accommodation
             ,
             as
             no
             money
             could
             have
             purchased
             the
             like
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             
               Innes
            
             nor
             
               Pensions
            
             to
             lodge
             or
             eat
             at
             ,
             as
             with
             us
             ;
             all
             who
             frequent
             those
             parts
             being
             either
             Merchants
             ,
             who
             lodge
             with
             their
             Correspondents
             ,
             or
             Seafaring
             men
             ,
             who
             lodge
             aboard
             ,
             never
             any
             man
             like
             me
             before
             making
             that
             voyage
             merely
             on
             Curiosity
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             
               Brasil
            
             in
             general
             .
          
           
             
               Brasil
               ,
            
             as
             't
             is
             confined
             by
             the
             
               Ocean
            
             on
             th'
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             the
             Rivers
             of
             
               Amazones
            
             and
             
               de
               Plato
            
             on
             
             th'other
             ,
             is
             a
             vast
             Continent
             ,
             and
             far
             bigger
             than
             all
             
               Europe
               ,
            
             the
             Climat
             is
             hot
             and
             moist
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             aboundance
             of
             Rain
             that
             falls
             there
             continually
             ;
             yet
             are
             there
             no
             Rivers
             at
             all
             in
             the
             Country
             (
             but
             only
             those
             it
             is
             surrounded
             with
             )
             from
             whence
             any
             watry
             vapours
             should
             exhale
             .
             It
             has
             only
             some
             4
             or
             5
             Ports
             by
             which
             you
             may
             enter
             into
             the
             Country
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             o'
             th'
             shore
             being
             impenetrable
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             Rocks
             ,
             and
             inextricable
             woods
             ,
             for
             many
             hundred
             miles
             together
             ,
             the
             Countrie
             seeming
             rather
             reserv'd
             
             for
             the
             habitation
             of
             men
             hereafter
             ,
             than
             ever
             to
             have
             been
             Inhabited
             heretofore
             ;
             and
             one
             of
             these
             Ports
             was
             that
             we
             now
             entred
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Town
             .
          
           
             The
             Town
             of
             St.
             
               Sebastians
            
             is
             situate
             in
             a
             Plain
             some
             mile
             in
             length
             ,
             bounded
             at
             either
             end
             with
             rising
             Hills
             ,
             the
             inmost
             towards
             the
             Lake
             inhabited
             and
             inclos'd
             by
             the
             Benedictins
             ,
             and
             the
             outmost
             towards
             the
             Sea
             by
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Company
             ;
             upon
             which
             hill
             was
             formerly
             situated
             the
             Antient
             Town
             (
             as
             the
             Ruins
             of
             houses
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             Church
             ,
             yet
             remaining
             ,
             testifie
             )
             till
             for
             the
             commodity
             of
             Traffique
             ,
             and
             portation
             of
             Merchandise
             ,
             't
             was
             by
             degrees
             reduc'd
             unto
             the
             Plain
             ,
             their
             buildings
             being
             but
             low
             ,
             and
             streets
             not
             above
             3
             or
             4
             ,
             the
             principal
             regarding
             the
             Haven
             .
             Behind
             the
             Town
             is
             a
             great
             plain
             some
             two
             mile
             over
             ,
             part
             of
             it
             bushy
             ,
             part
             woody
             ,
             and
             part
             medow
             ground
             ,
             beyond
             which
             you
             find
             a
             Country
             so
             wholly
             different
             from
             ours
             ,
             as
             there
             's
             not
             a
             Tree
             nor
             Plant
             ,
             Bird
             ,
             Beast
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             you
             ever
             saw
             in
             
               Europe
            
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             and
             to
             speak
             somewhat
             of
             each
             one
             in
             particular
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             Of
             the
             Country
             .
          
           
             The
             Country
             is
             for
             the
             most
             part●all
             o'r-grown
             with
             wood
             ,
             which
             the
             soyl
             ,
             unforc'd
             since
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             world
             had
             produc'd
             without
             culture
             ,
             amongst
             which
             are
             some
             trees
             of
             such
             vast
             bignesse
             ,
             as
             th'ar
             above
             7
             or
             8
             fathom
             in
             Diameter
             ,
             and
             70
             or
             80
             high
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             make
             
               Canoes
               ,
            
             or
             Trees
             hollowed
             into
             
               Boats
            
             of
             2
             or
             300
             tun
             .
             As
             for
             the
             
               Brasile
            
             wood
             ,
             by
             excellency
             taking
             its
             denomination
             from
             thence
             't
             is
             but
             a
             shrub
             in
             comparison
             with
             the
             other
             Trees
             ,
             much
             like
             our
             bigger
             sort
             of
             Hawthorn
             Trees
             .
             The
             Country
             i●
             naturally
             hot
             and
             moist
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             frequent
             rains
             ;
             whence
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             where
             the
             moisture
             settles
             in
             the
             bottoms
             ,
             you
             have
             medow
             grounds
             ,
             some
             20
             or
             30
             mile
             over
             ,
             (
             seeming
             abandoned
             by
             those
             Trees
             ,
             for
             not
             being
             firm
             enough
             to
             sustain
             the
             weight
             of
             their
             huge
             vast
             bulks
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Fruit
             Trees
             ,
             and
             Plants
             ▪
          
           
             For
             Fruit
             Trees
             ,
             besides
             wild
             Limons
             ,
             which
             grow
             every
             wher
             in
             great
             abundance
             ,
             the
             
               Bonano
            
             deservedly
             claims
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             Tree
             that
             from
             the
             root
             grows
             yearly
             up
             to
             the
             heighth
             of
             an
             ordinary
             
               Pium
            
             or
             
               Cherry-tree
            
             ,
             
             and
             much
             about
             that
             bulk
             ;
             t
             is
             all
             green
             ,
             the
             body
             being
             nothing
             but
             a
             collection
             of
             the
             leaves
             ,
             which
             spred
             out
             towards
             the
             Top
             ,
             and
             fall
             like
             plumes
             of
             Feathers
             ,
             each
             leaf
             being
             some
             6
             foot
             in
             length
             ,
             and
             2
             in
             bredth
             ,
             on
             top
             of
             which
             ,
             the
             fruit
             grows
             some
             40
             together
             in
             a
             bunch
             ,
             in
             husks
             like
             Beans
             ,
             all
             yellow
             when
             they
             are
             ripe
             ,
             the
             fruit
             of
             colour
             and
             tast
             much
             like
             our
             
               Apricock
               ,
            
             but
             much
             more
             firm
             and
             more
             delicious
             .
             For
             their
             
               Caijus
               ,
            
             it
             is
             a
             sort
             of
             Tree
             of
             the
             bignes
             of
             our
             ordinary
             Apple-trees
             ,
             the
             leaves
             like
             chesnut
             leaves
             ,
             and
             fruit
             much
             like
             the
             bigger
             sort
             of
             green
             Figs
             ,
             fastned
             to
             the
             Tree
             in
             lieu
             of
             stalk
             ,
             by
             certain
             Chesnuts
             ,
             which
             roasted
             are
             excellent
             meat
             ,
             the
             fruit
             eaten
             whole
             ,
             melts
             all
             away
             to
             juice
             ,
             exceeding
             cooling
             and
             refreshing
             ,
             excepting
             certain
             strings
             which
             hang
             in
             your
             teeth
             ,
             so
             tough
             ,
             you
             cannot
             swallow
             them
             .
             The
             
               Guaver
            
             is
             a
             certain
             Tree
             about
             the
             same
             height
             and
             bignesse
             ,
             the
             Fruit
             is
             round
             and
             green
             ,
             like
             to
             our
             
               Nectarins
               ,
            
             but
             crusht
             ,
             you
             finde
             a
             round
             red
             
               pulp
            
             within
             ,
             about
             the
             bignesse
             of
             a
             
               Bilyard
            
             ball
             ,
             eating
             like
             so
             many
             Strawberries
             moulded
             into
             a
             past
             .
             Another
             sort
             of
             Fruit
             they
             have
             call'd
             
               Mamons
               ,
            
             growing
             like
             great
             green
             pears
             ,
             some
             20
             or
             more
             in
             cluster
             on
             the
             top
             of
             the
             Tree
             ,
             never
             ariving
             to
             the
             maturity
             of
             being
             eaten
             raw
             ,
             but
             they
             make
             a
             good
             conserve
             .
             Limons
             ,
             Oranges
             and
             Citrons
             they
             have
             in
             great
             excellence
             and
             abundance
             (
             which
             I
             suspect
             to
             have
             been
             transplanted
             thither
             at
             first
             )
             
             and
             
               Limas
            
             of
             a
             mixt
             
               sp●cies
               ,
            
             betwixt
             the
             Orange
             and
             Limon
             ,
             all
             round
             ,
             with
             a
             bunch
             on
             the
             top
             ,
             of
             a
             drier
             tast
             ,
             &
             mor
             eager
             douce
             than
             either
             .
             Another
             Tree
             they
             have
             ,
             of
             whose
             root
             dryed
             ,
             and
             the
             moisture
             prest
             out
             o●
             it
             (
             which
             is
             rank
             poison
             )
             they
             make
             their
             
               f●ri●a
               de
               pan
               ,
            
             as
             they
             call
             it
             ,
             which
             they
             use
             instead
             of
             bread
             ,
             when
             fresh
             and
             recent
             ,
             t
             is
             like
             the
             Crums
             of
             wheaten
             bread
             ,
             and
             when
             stale
             ,
             like
             pownded
             Oatmeal
             ;
             by
             every
             ones
             Tr●ncher
             they
             lay
             heaps
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             though
             Bread
             (
             made
             of
             Corn
             ,
             brought
             from
             
               Portugal
            
             and
             the
             
               Western
               Isl●nds
            
             )
             be
             neither
             scarce
             nor
             dear
             ,
             yet
             most
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             r●ther
             eat
             of
             that
             .
             But
             above
             all
             ,
             the
             
               Ananaz
            
             is
             one
             of
             the
             deliciousest
             Plants
             the
             Earth
             did
             e'r
             produce
             ,
             it
             growing
             like
             an
             
               Ar●●c●oke
               ,
            
             the
             leaves
             thick
             and
             sharply
             Indented
             ,
             like
             those
             of
             
               Sempervive
               ,
            
             thistly
             on
             the
             top
             ,
             with
             a
             rind
             all
             scaly
             like
             the
             pine-apple
             ,
             which
             paring
             off
             ,
             you
             find
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             bignesse
             of
             an
             ordinary
             
               M●loon
               ,
            
             of
             a
             Golden
             colour
             ,
             and
             distinguisht
             in●o
             
               Cells
               ,
            
             like
             Oranges
             ,
             which
             slicing
             and
             eating
             in
             wine
             (
             as
             't
             was
             affirm'd
             of
             
               M●nna
            
             )
             every
             one
             finds
             ▪
             that
             gust
             and
             tast
             in
             't
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             most
             delighted
             with
             .
             
               Meloons
            
             they
             have
             too
             ,
             both
             yellow
             and
             green
             ,
             far
             better
             than
             those
             of
             
               Europe
            
             (
             though
             transplanted
             from
             thence
             perhaps
             at
             first
             )
             and
             
               Boratos
            
             in
             as
             great
             abundance
             as
             
               Turnips
            
             and
             
               Carots
            
             are
             with
             us
             .
             To
             conclude
             ,
             another
             Tree
             it
             has
             called
             the
             
               P●nto
               ,
            
             which
             though
             no
             fruit
             Tree
             ,
             yields
             them
             more
             
             profit
             than
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             growing
             most
             commonly
             in
             moist
             places
             like
             our
             Willow
             ,
             the
             body
             growing
             
               Cane-wise
            
             ,
             distinguisht
             by
             several
             knots
             ,
             out
             of
             whose
             poory
             sides
             ,
             the
             branches
             issue
             forth
             in
             round
             ,
             with
             their
             several
             falls
             rendring
             it
             so
             many
             stories
             high
             ;
             of
             a
             delightfull
             green
             ,
             body
             and
             all
             ,
             whose
             le●ves
             being
             thick
             and
             filmy
             ,
             they
             use
             to
             sleave
             and
             spin
             to
             what
             finesse
             they
             please
             ;
             the
             grosser
             serving
             for
             
               H●mp
               ,
            
             the
             middle
             sort
             for
             
               Flax
               ,
            
             and
             the
             finer
             for
             
               Silk
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Of
             their
             Beasts
             .
          
           
             For
             their
             beasts
             they
             are
             all
             strangely
             different
             from
             ours
             :
             The
             
               Coty
            
             has
             some
             resemblance
             to
             our
             
               Hare
               ,
            
             but
             bigger
             ,
             without
             Ears
             ,
             and
             its
             back
             parts
             ending
             more
             bluntly
             towards
             the
             
               Scut
               ,
            
             and
             of
             a
             redder
             colour
             than
             all
             the
             rest
             o'
             th
             body
             :
             The
             
               Tatoo
            
             is
             ,
             not
             much
             unlike
             our
             lesser
             sort
             of
             
               Swine
               ,
            
             but
             
             'thas
             a
             more
             swag
             belly
             ,
             and
             longer
             snout
             .
             
               Pigritas
            
             they
             have
             ,
             so
             called
             from
             the
             slownesse
             of
             their
             pace
             ,
             so
             monstrous
             ,
             as
             no
             Devil
             can
             be
             painted
             more
             horrible
             and
             ugly
             ,
             all
             scally
             like
             the
             
               Rhinoceros
               ,
            
             but
             more
             Serpent
             like
             ,
             going
             so
             slowly
             ,
             as
             it
             scarcely
             advances
             a
             pace
             a
             day
             :
             
               Ounces
               ,
               Tigers
               ,
            
             &
             
               Leopards
            
             they
             have
             too
             for
             wild
             beasts
             ,
             and
             for
             ●●me
             ,
             Sheep
             ,
             Swine
             ,
             Goats
             and
             Oxen
             (
             al●
             imported
             )
             and
             breeding
             there
             in
             so
             great
             abundance
             ,
             especially
             
             the
             latter
             sort
             (
             which
             they
             nourish
             both
             for
             food
             and
             service
             ,
             to
             turn
             their
             sugar-mills
             )
             as
             the
             fathers
             of
             the
             Company
             have
             for
             their
             share
             (
             not
             far
             from
             the
             
               Rio
            
             )
             more
             than
             twenty
             thousand
             all
             grazing
             in
             one
             pasture
             .
             
               Bu●iis
            
             or
             
               Apes
               ,
            
             they
             have
             in
             great
             abundance
             ,
             most
             commonly
             all
             black
             with
             white
             faces
             ,
             their
             tails
             
               in
               spire
               ,
            
             turning
             inward
             ,
             they
             smell
             sweet
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             have
             done
             any
             mischief
             ,
             will
             so
             hugg
             you
             ,
             whistling
             lamentably
             with
             their
             mouths
             ,
             as
             you
             cannot
             but
             pardon
             them
             ;
             but
             above
             all
             ,
             the
             prettyest
             Animal
             Nature
             ever
             made
             is
             the
             
               Saguin
               ,
            
             about
             the
             bignesse
             of
             a
             little
             
               Squirrel
               ,
            
             with
             long
             shag
             mains
             ,
             and
             bushy
             tails
             ,
             of
             golden
             colour
             (
             most
             commonly
             )
             fac't
             and
             handed
             like
             a
             Black-more
             ,
             with
             small
             singers
             and
             smi●king
             countenances
             ;
             peeping
             or
             squeeking
             like
             a
             Cricket
             when
             it
             craves
             ,
             so
             as
             could
             it
             be
             but
             transported
             (
             as
             't
             is
             so
             tender
             and
             delicate
             ,
             it
             commonly
             dies
             on
             change
             of
             air
             )
             all
             your
             Island
             
               Sho●ks
               ,
            
             and
             
               Bollonian
            
             dogs
             would
             be
             banisht
             Ladies
             Laps
             and
             Chambers
             ,
             and
             these
             be
             their
             sole
             Minions
             and
             Favourites
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             their
             Fowl
             .
          
           
             For
             their
             Fowl
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             so
             beautifull
             in
             comparison
             with
             ours
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             well
             say
             ,
             Nature
             learnt
             her
             
               colouris
            
             there
             ,
             when
             she
             painted
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             for
             Birds
             ,
             whilst
             
             those
             of
             
               Arabia
            
             are
             call'd
             birds
             of
             
               Paradise
               ,
               Brasil
            
             may
             well
             be
             called
             the
             
               Paradise
            
             of
             Birds
             .
             Amongst
             the
             rest
             the
             
               Arara
            
             is
             a
             certain
             Bird
             about
             the
             bignesse
             of
             a
             
               Goshawk
               ,
            
             seeming
             a
             whole
             Garden
             of
             
               Tulips
               ,
            
             every
             Feather
             being
             of
             a
             several
             colour
             ,
             which
             beheld
             in
             Sun-shine
             ,
             even
             dazle
             your
             Eyes
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             bright
             &
             glittering
             ;
             of
             these
             I
             had
             one
             I
             taught
             to
             speak
             like
             a
             Parrot
             ,
             but
             in
             so
             grosse
             &
             big
             a
             tone
             ,
             as
             you
             could
             not
             abstain
             from
             laughing
             to
             hear
             it
             ;
             an
             other
             Bird
             they
             have
             call'd
             a
             
               Canada
               ,
            
             differing
             from
             the
             
               Arara
            
             only
             in
             colour
             ;
             its
             back
             and
             wings
             without
             being
             all
             
               Azurine
               ,
            
             and
             breast
             and
             wings
             within
             of
             golden
             yellow
             :
             Others
             all
             jet
             black
             they
             have
             ,
             with
             a
             stomacher
             of
             
               Aurora
            
             colour
             ,
             borthered
             with
             Crimsen
             ,
             others
             again
             all
             scarlet
             .
             In
             fine
             the
             ordinarest
             Bird
             they
             have
             ,
             is
             the
             Parrot
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             have
             hundred
             sorts
             ;
             The
             
               Parrachitos
            
             about
             
               May
            
             coming
             thither
             in
             flocks
             ,
             just
             like
             
               Starrs
            
             in
             other
             Countries
             ,
             and
             are
             sold
             as
             cheap
             ,
             &
             eaten
             as
             ordinarily
             as
             they
             .
             With
             the
             rarer
             sorts
             of
             all
             which
             beasts
             &
             fowl
             I
             had
             my
             Chamber
             furnished
             ,
             during
             my
             stay
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             as
             
               Sanguins
            
             one
             or
             two
             ,
             which
             I
             always
             carryed
             along
             with
             me
             ,
             calling
             them
             my
             Pocket
             Lyons
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             at
             meals
             they
             'd
             come
             ,
             and
             on
             either
             shoulder
             one
             ,
             take
             meat
             from
             my
             hands
             and
             mouth
             ,
             of
             my
             kindnesse
             to
             which
             ,
             I
             had
             an
             
               Arara
            
             was
             so
             jealous
             ,
             as
             it
             never
             left
             importuning
             me
             with
             its
             
               caresses
               ,
            
             now
             looking
             me
             in
             the
             face
             ,
             and
             
             talking
             to
             me
             ,
             now
             climbing
             up
             my
             back
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             good-natur'd
             Bird
             ,
             having
             only
             this
             ill
             quality
             ,
             to
             be
             alwayes
             pecking
             and
             tearing
             with
             its
             Bill
             what
             ever
             was
             next
             it
             ,
             which
             makes
             your
             frugal
             
               Portuguez
               ,
            
             or
             wholly
             banish
             them
             their
             houses
             ,
             or
             provide
             them
             Iron
             Perches
             to
             exercise
             their
             Beacks
             on
             .
             Many
             other
             sorts
             of
             Animals
             I
             had
             ,
             which
             all
             perished
             by
             Sea
             ,
             my
             
               Sanguins
            
             by
             change
             of
             air
             ,
             my
             
               Arara's
            
             drown'd
             ,
             on
             which
             I
             made
             this
             following
             Epigram
             .
          
           
             
               Since
               thou
               so
               like
               unto
               the
               
                 Phoenix
              
               wert
               ,
            
             
               In
               shape
               ,
               in
               colour
               ,
               and
               in
               every
               part
               ,
            
             
               That
               so
               unlike
               should
               be
               your
               
                 destiny
                 ,
              
            
             
               That
               should
               by
               
                 fire
                 ,
              
               thou
               shouldst
               by
               
                 water
              
               die
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Of
             their
             Insects
             ,
             or
             lesser
             sort
             of
             Animals
             .
          
           
             For
             their
             Insects
             ,
             a
             certain
             little
             
               crab
               or
               crevish
            
             they
             have
             ,
             no
             bigger
             than
             
               Beetles
               ,
            
             earththed
             in
             banks
             of
             sand
             ,
             as
             
               Cunnies
            
             are
             in
             Burroughs
             ,
             with
             one
             claw
             far
             bigger
             than
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             makes
             them
             turn
             whirling
             about
             ,
             as
             other
             
               Crabs
            
             motions
             are
             
               retrogred
            
             :
             another
             strange
             Insect
             they
             have
             the
             
               Portuguez
            
             call
             
               Lobedio
               ,
            
             or
             
               Praise
               God
               ,
            
             as
             for
             some
             admirable
             thing
             ,
             as
             indeed
             this
             is
             ;
             It
             being
             a
             certain
             animated
             stick
             ,
             like
             the
             end
             of
             some
             small
             twig
             ,
             some
             fingers
             length
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             joynts
             of
             which
             
             there
             grow
             out
             leggs
             by
             pairs
             ,
             on
             which
             it
             crawls
             ,
             like
             walking
             Tressles
             ,
             nor
             can
             you
             perceive
             any
             other
             life
             it
             has
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             part
             of
             living
             Creature
             ;
             as
             Eyes
             ,
             Mouth
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             finding
             one
             of
             them
             crawling
             on
             me
             as
             I
             walked
             forth
             into
             the
             Woods
             ,
             which
             tyed
             with
             a
             Thrid
             ,
             and
             fastned
             to
             a
             bough
             ,
             I
             kept
             long
             time
             in
             my
             Chamber
             ,
             not
             perceiving
             any
             sustenance
             it
             took
             ,
             often
             peircing
             it
             ,
             to
             find
             if
             it
             had
             any
             sence
             ;
             it
             alwayes
             crawling
             in
             the
             the
             same
             manner
             about
             ,
             until
             at
             last
             it
             vanished
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             how
             ;
             but
             that
             which
             molested
             me
             most
             of
             all
             ,
             was
             a
             certain
             kind
             of
             anima●ed
             dust
             ,
             which
             insensibly
             ingenders
             to
             worms
             in
             your
             feet
             as
             big
             as
             Magots
             in
             a
             cheese
             ,
             which
             unless
             they
             be
             carefully
             extracted
             ,
             leave
             each
             one
             the
             seeds
             behind
             of
             a
             hundred
             more
             ;
             these
             was
             I
             grievously
             tormented
             with
             for
             a
             month
             together
             ,
             so
             as
             I
             could
             not
             stir
             ,
             but
             as
             I
             was
             carryed
             in
             a
             
               Hamatta
            
             ;
             nor
             did
             I
             ever
             know
             before
             ,
             how
             near
             confining
             pain
             and
             pleasure
             was
             ;
             
               ●
               ,
            
             at
             their
             first
             ingendring
             in
             my
             feet
             ,
             being
             assaulted
             with
             so
             fierce
             an
             itch
             ,
             as
             't
             was
             the
             greatest
             pleasure
             in
             the
             world
             to
             scratch
             it
             ,
             which
             presently
             was
             succeeded
             by
             so
             intollerable
             a
             pain
             ,
             as
             I
             never
             remember
             to
             have
             felt
             the
             like
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Salvages
             ,
             or
             Natives
             of
             
               Brasil
               .
            
          
           
             Of
             the
             Natives
             or
             Inhabitants
             what
             shall
             I
             
             say
             ,
             but
             if
             ,
             as
             
               Iohn
               Baptista
               de
               porta
            
             says
             ,
             every
             Nation
             has
             resemblance
             to
             some
             certain
             beast
             or
             
               Animal
               ,
            
             certainly
             these
             
               Brasilians
            
             are
             most
             like
             Asses
             ,
             dull
             and
             phlegmatick
             ,
             
               in
               servitutem
               nati
               ,
            
             and
             only
             fit
             for
             to●l
             and
             druggery
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             reason
             Nature
             perhaps
             provided
             that
             Country
             with
             neither
             Horse
             nor
             Asse
             ,
             nor
             any
             beast
             of
             carriage
             or
             burthen
             besides
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             rather
             squat
             than
             robust
             ,
             with
             broad
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             little
             Leggs
             ,
             small
             Eyes
             ,
             of
             sallow
             ,
             sickly
             complexion
             ,
             ill
             featured
             ,
             with
             black
             and
             greezy
             hair
             ,
             nor
             curl'd
             nor
             dangling
             ,
             but
             flagging
             Ill-favouredly
             about
             their
             Ears
             ,
             going
             for
             the
             most
             part
             all
             naked
             both
             Men
             and
             Women
             ,
             with
             only
             some
             rag
             to
             hide
             their
             privy
             parts
             ,
             which
             you
             would
             never
             desire
             to
             see
             ,
             you
             ar
             so
             disgusted
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             they
             being
             all
             
               Christians
               ,
            
             but
             such
             ,
             as
             put
             me
             in
             mind
             of
             that
             sentence
             of
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             
               Homines
               et
               Iumenta
               salvabis
               Domine
               ,
            
             that
             the
             
               Lord
            
             will
             save
             both
             Man
             and
             Beast
             ;
             for
             surely
             they
             are
             both
             ,
             having
             not
             wit
             enough
             to
             commit
             ingenious
             Vices
             ,
             nor
             Temperance
             enough
             to
             abstain
             from
             brutal
             ones
             ;
             and
             thus
             much
             for
             those
             who
             live
             among
             the
             
               Portugals
               ,
            
             betwixt
             which
             and
             the
             other
             
               Savag's
            
             I
             imagin
             there
             is
             as
             much
             difference
             as
             between
             wild
             Beast
             and
             tame
             ;
             neither
             can
             I
             believe
             what
             is
             reported
             of
             their
             fiercenesse
             ,
             though
             all
             that
             is
             reported
             of
             their
             ferity
             I
             do
             ,
             as
             their
             eating
             one
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             having
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             word
             in
             their
             language
             ,
             signifying
             nor
             
             
               God
               ,
            
             nor
             
               King
               ,
            
             nor
             
               Law
               ,
            
             for
             were
             they
             so
             fierce
             as
             't
             is
             reported
             ,
             certainly
             they
             would
             never
             have
             yeelded
             their
             Country
             up
             so
             tamely
             to
             the
             
               Portugal
               ,
            
             nor
             suffer
             them
             to
             enjoy
             it
             so
             quietly
             as
             they
             do
             ;
             But
             to
             return
             to
             my
             
               tame
               Salvages
               ,
            
             I
             hired
             4
             of
             them
             for
             a
             journey
             I
             made
             by
             Land
             ,
             to
             carrry
             my
             
               Hamatta
               ,
            
             whilst
             tother
             two
             ran
             Lacqueying
             by
             ,
             which
             was
             on
             this
             manner
             .
             Your
             
               Hamatta
            
             is
             a
             certain
             
               cotton
            
             Net
             about
             the
             bignesse
             of
             a
             
               Blancket
               ,
            
             drawn
             together
             at
             each
             end
             ,
             and
             fastned
             by
             a
             strong
             Line
             to
             a
             Cane
             as
             big
             and
             long
             as
             a
             Colstaff
             ,
             carryed
             on
             their
             Shoulders
             ,
             where
             you
             sit
             or
             lye
             in
             what
             posture
             you
             please
             on
             a
             Boulster
             or
             Pillow
             ,
             far
             more
             easily
             than
             in
             any
             
               Licter
            
             (
             the
             
               Portuguez
            
             men
             having
             a
             Negro
             carrying
             a
             
               Parasol
            
             or
             
               Umbrella
            
             to
             shadow
             them
             from
             the
             Sun
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Women
             are
             shadowed
             and
             defended
             from
             publique
             sight
             ,
             by
             some
             rich
             coverture
             thrown
             over
             the
             
               Hamatta
               ,
            
             with
             two
             Negro
             Maids
             going
             by
             their
             sides
             ,
             to
             help
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             put
             on
             their
             
               ●hoppinas
            
             when
             the
             Net
             's
             laid
             down
             ,
             and
             they
             rise
             to
             go
             out
             of
             it
             to
             any
             place
             .
             In
             one
             of
             these
             was
             I
             carryed
             some
             twenty
             miles
             a
             day
             ,
             more
             or
             lesse
             ,
             ●
             according
             as
             the
             way
             was
             more
             plain
             or
             mountainous
             ,
             covenanting
             with
             my
             
               Savages
            
             for
             a
             small
             matter
             in
             money
             ,
             besides
             my
             finding
             them
             dyet
             ,
             which
             was
             only
             a
             little
             
               farina
               de
               pan
            
             (
             or
             bread
             made
             of
             the
             root
             of
             a
             certain
             Tree
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             said
             before
             )
             for
             the
             rest
             they
             rather
             finding
             me
             ,
             for
             to
             our
             
               Farina
            
             
             we
             had
             ordinarily
             no
             other
             meat
             but
             Fish
             ,
             of
             which
             at
             every
             plash
             of
             water
             where
             they
             came
             (
             but
             casting
             in
             their
             hooks
             )
             they
             took
             enough
             for
             twenty
             men
             ,
             when
             we
             presently
             made
             fires
             upon
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             broyl'd
             them
             ,
             eating
             them
             aftewards
             with
             the
             juyce
             of
             wild
             Lymons
             ,
             growing
             every where
             in
             the
             woods
             ;
             and
             this
             ,
             with
             water
             for
             our
             drink
             ▪
             was
             all
             our
             sustenance
             ,
             and
             for
             our
             lodging
             at
             night
             ,
             we
             hung
             up
             our
             
               Hamattas
            
             betwixt
             two
             Trees
             ,
             and
             there
             slept
             till
             morning
             ,
             only
             along
             the
             Coast
             ,
             in
             that
             tract
             which
             the
             
               Portug●ls
            
             have
             made
             to
             travel
             by
             Land
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ,
             you
             sail
             not
             every
             second
             day
             at
             most
             to
             find
             some
             
               R●ss
            
             or
             Country
             Farm
             of
             the
             
               Portuguez
            
             where
             for
             your
             money
             you
             are
             well
             accommodated
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             pullen
             and
             fruit
             .
             One
             pleasure
             I
             had
             in
             passing
             through
             the
             woods
             ,
             was
             to
             see
             the
             Trees
             full
             of
             
               Apes
            
             and
             
               Parats
               ,
            
             (
             as
             if
             they
             had
             born
             no
             other
             fruit
             )
             one
             chasing
             another
             with
             such
             noise
             and
             chattering
             ,
             you
             could
             not
             hear
             one
             another
             speak
             ,
             and
             you
             should
             see
             those
             Apes
             which
             had
             young
             ,
             with
             2
             or
             3
             claspt
             about
             their
             neck
             ,
             or
             hanging
             on
             their
             back
             ,
             which
             they
             went
             thus
             luggering
             ,
             till
             they
             waxed
             big
             ,
             to
             catch
             which
             ,
             the
             Natives
             would
             shoot
             the
             old
             ones
             with
             their
             Arrows
             (
             with
             which
             they
             are
             the
             best
             mark
             men
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             considering
             what
             clouterly
             Bows
             and
             Arrows
             they
             shoot
             withall
             )
             when
             the
             old
             one
             tumbling
             down
             ,
             the
             young
             for
             want
             of
             exercizing
             their
             Legs
             ,
             
             had
             not
             th'
             addresse
             to
             runne
             away
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Commodities
             of
             the
             Country
             .
          
           
             From
             my
             Voyage
             ,
             I
             will
             return
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             Riches
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             chiefly
             consisting
             in
             their
             Sugar
             ,
             which
             when
             I
             have
             named
             ,
             I
             have
             named
             all
             ;
             not
             that
             it
             wants
             others
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             can
             want
             no
             others
             ,
             having
             that
             ,
             since
             that
             country
             which
             abounds
             with
             that
             commodity
             which
             all
             others
             have
             need
             of
             ,
             can
             never
             want
             any
             commodity
             which
             others
             abound
             withall
             .
             For
             the
             rest
             ,
             it
             produces
             neither
             
               Corn
               ,
            
             nor
             
               Wine
               ,
            
             nor
             
               Salt
               ,
            
             which
             I
             attribute
             not
             so
             much
             to
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             Climate
             ,
             as
             some
             politique
             reason
             to
             keep
             them
             with
             that
             necessary
             dependency
             on
             
               Portugal
               ,
            
             to
             vent
             their
             commodities
             ,
             and
             prevent
             revolt
             .
             Now
             for
             their
             Sugar
             thus
             it
             grows
             ,
             and
             thus
             't
             is
             made
             ;
             Their
             Sugar
             canes
             are
             prun'd
             to
             the
             heighth
             of
             standing
             corn
             :
             nor
             need
             they
             other
             culture
             ,
             but
             every
             second
             year
             to
             cut
             them
             close
             by
             the
             roots
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             
               Osiers
               ,
            
             when
             against
             the
             next
             year
             they
             never
             fail
             to
             spring
             up
             agen
             ,
             the
             flaggs
             of
             which
             Canes
             are
             of
             a
             pleasant
             green
             ,
             and
             shew
             a
             far
             off
             just
             like
             a
             Field
             of
             Corn
             ,
             which
             being
             ripe
             about
             the
             month
             of
             
               Iune
               ,
            
             they
             joint
             them
             in
             pieces
             some
             footlong
             ,
             and
             carry
             them
             to
             the
             Mill
             ,
             turn'd
             by
             
               Oxen
               ,
            
             or
             
               Water
               ,
            
             consisting
             of
             two
             round
             
               Cylinders
               ,
            
             about
             the
             bignesse
             of
             
               Mil-posts
               ,
            
             plated
             
             with
             Iron
             ,
             which
             turning
             inwards
             ,
             and
             joyning
             as
             close
             together
             as
             th●y
             can
             meet
             ,
             so
             squeez
             the
             canes
             in
             passing
             through
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             come
             out
             on
             
             th'other
             side
             all
             bruzed
             ,
             and
             dry
             as
             
               keques
               ,
            
             which
             were
             all
             liquid
             before
             ;
             which
             
               Liquor
            
             is
             conveyed
             by
             
               Troughs
            
             to
             certain
             
               Caldrons
               ,
            
             wher
             't
             is
             boyl'd
             ,
             still
             retaining
             its
             
               amber
            
             colour
             ,
             till
             powr'd
             out
             at
             last
             into
             their
             
               forms
            
             or
             coolers
             ,
             with
             a
             certain
             
               Lee
            
             't
             is
             rendred
             white
             ;
             And
             in
             these
             
               Mills
            
             (
             during
             the
             season
             of
             making
             Sugar
             )
             they
             work
             both
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             the
             work
             of
             immediatly
             applying
             the
             canes
             into
             the
             
               Mill
            
             being
             so
             perillous
             as
             if
             through
             drousinesse
             or
             heedlessnesse
             a
             fingers
             end
             be
             but
             engag'd
             betwixt
             the
             Posts
             ,
             their
             whole
             body
             inevitably
             follows
             ,
             to
             prevent
             which
             ,
             the
             next
             
               Negro
            
             has
             alwayes
             a
             Hatchet
             readie
             to
             chop
             off
             his
             Arm
             ,
             if
             any
             such
             Misfortune
             should
             arive
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Starrs
             ,
             and
             Heavens
             of
             the
             other
             Hemisphere
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             conclude
             this
             Treatise
             of
             
               Brasil
            
             with
             a
             word
             or
             two
             of
             the
             
               Starrs
            
             of
             the
             other
             
               Hemisphere
               ,
            
             garnisht
             with
             many
             
               constellations
            
             wholly
             unknown
             to
             us
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             
               Cruciero
            
             or
             
               Crosse
            
             is
             the
             principalst
             ,
             consisting
             of
             5
             or
             6
             
               Stars
            
             of
             the
             first
             magnitude
             ,
             as
             bright
             as
             any
             in
             our
             
               Hemisphere
            
             ;
             whose
             brightnesse
             ,
             as
             with
             a
             foil
             ,
             is
             set
             off
             the
             more
             by
             a
             great
             black
             cloud
             
             that
             's
             continually
             under
             it
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             whitnesse
             of
             the
             
               Milky
               way
            
             rendred
             more
             perspicuous
             ,
             by
             a
             streak
             of
             black
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             it
             ,
             tending
             towards
             the
             same
             
               constellation
            
             ;
             both
             which
             ,
             as
             also
             another
             great
             black
             cloud
             on
             
             th'other
             side
             the
             
               Milkie
               way
               ,
            
             I
             observ'd
             at
             my
             being
             there
             ,
             for
             more
             than
             six
             months
             continually
             :
             whence
             I
             concluded
             ,
             't
             was
             the
             natural
             complexion
             of
             that
             sky
             (
             as
             ours
             is
             blew
             )
             to
             have
             much
             part
             of
             it
             black
             ,
             which
             perhaps
             renders
             the
             people
             of
             that
             Climat
             far
             more
             melancholy
             than
             ours
             ,
             which
             black
             clouds
             I
             much
             wonder
             none
             (
             as
             I
             know
             of
             )
             has
             observ'd
             besides
             my self
             ,
             especially
             since
             there
             ar
             2
             white
             clouds
             not
             far
             from
             the
             
               Cruciero
            
             appearing
             always
             in
             the
             same
             posture
             and
             figure
             ,
             so
             generally
             observ'd
             and
             known
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             call'd
             
               Nubes
               Magellanicae
               ,
            
             from
             
               Magellan
               ,
            
             who
             first
             discovered
             them
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             for
             
               Brasilia
            
             may
             suffice
             ;
             In
             which
             ,
             if
             I
             have
             been
             too
             long
             ,
             you
             will
             perceive
             at
             least
             ,
             I
             have
             made
             al
             hast
             I
             could
             away
             .
             There
             being
             nothing
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             besides
             the
             satisfying
             my
             curiosity
             ,
             that
             could
             invite
             me
             to
             longer
             stay
             than
             whilst
             the
             Fleet
             was
             preparing
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             
               August
               ,
            
             the
             8th
             month
             after
             our
             Arival
             there
             ,
             was
             ready
             to
             depart
             ,
             I
             being
             to
             Imbark
             on
             the
             Adm●●al
             
               Don
               Rhoderigo
               d'
               Alancastro
               ,
            
             who
             nobly
             invited
             me
             to
             dyet
             and
             lodge
             with
             him
             in
             his
             own
             
               Cabbin
               .
            
          
        
      
       
       
         
           XXIV
           .
           To
           the
           Reverend
           Father
           
             John
             Pererio
          
           of
           the
           Society
           of
           
             J.
          
           in
           
             Brasil
             ,
             Anno
          
           50.
           
        
         
           
             Reverend
             Father
             ,
          
        
         
           T'Il
           I
           can
           do
           't
           in
           deeds
           ,
           you
           will
           please
           to
           accept
           of
           my
           thanks
           in
           words
           for
           al
           your
           noble
           favours
           in
           
             Brasil
             ,
          
           by
           whose
           curtesie
           t
           was
           that
           I
           not
           only
           lived
           there
           ,
           but
           that
           my
           life
           in
           all
           my
           voyage
           has
           been
           prer●●gued
           ever
           since
           ;
           for
           
             Non
             vivere
             ,
             sed
             bene
             vale●●
             vita
             est
             ,
          
           you
           know
           :
           and
           I
           can
           assure
           you
           I
           never
           far'd
           better
           than
           I
           did
           on
           ship-board
           with
           the
           General
           
             Drn
             Roderigo
             d'
             Alancastro
             ,
          
           to
           whom
           you
           particularly
           recommended
           me
           ,
           who
           lodg'd
           me
           in
           his
           own
           
             Cabbin
             ,
          
           plac'd
           me
           at
           his
           table
           next
           himself
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           made
           me
           companion
           alive
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           would
           have
           don
           't
           in
           death
           ●oo
           ,
           ●f
           there
           had
           been
           occasion
           ,
           (
           as
           we
           imagined
           ,
           on
           sight
           of
           another
           Fleet
           ,
           which
           afterward
           proved
           frends
           )
           when
           putting
           a
           Rapier
           in
           my
           hand
           ,
           and
           arming
           me
           with
           a
           
             Rondache
          
           or
           Shield
           ,
           he
           bid
           me
           (
           if
           we
           chanc'd
           to
           fight
           )
           keep
           alwayes
           close
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           live
           or
           die
           together
           .
           So
           as
           (
           my
           dear
           F.
           )
           whilst
           others
           oblige
           as
           't
           were
           by
           chance
           ,
           you
           only
           have
           the
           Art
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           by
           linking
           benefit
           thus
           to
           benefit
           ,
           till
           you
           make
           such
           a
           chain
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           must
           be
           
           most
           ungratefull
           should
           not
           alwayes
           remaine
           your
           Thrall
           ;
           but
           that
           which
           your
           Modesty
           will
           not
           hear
           from
           me
           ,
           I
           hope
           shortly
           you
           shall
           hear
           from
           the
           
             King
          
           himself
           ,
           whom
           I
           have
           informed
           since
           my
           Arival
           of
           the
           many
           favours
           I
           received
           from
           you
           in
           
             Brasil
             ,
          
           chiefly
           for
           his
           sake
           ,
           next
           to
           
             God
          
           ;
           nor
           have
           I
           limited
           my
           Gratitude
           only
           to
           this
           place
           ,
           but
           I
           have
           written
           also
           to
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           that
           I
           might
           repay
           your
           curtesies
           the
           sooner
           ,
           the
           more
           I
           should
           call
           into
           contribution
           to
           the
           debt
           ,
           of
           which
           Letter
           behold
           the
           Copy
           .
        
         
           
             Ad
             Eminentissimum
             Card.
             
             
               Fra.
               Barba
               .
            
             Anno
             50.
             
          
           
             Post
             suum
             ex
             
               Brasilia
            
             reditum
             :
          
           
             
               Eminentissime
               Domine
               ,
            
          
           
             
               EX
               quo
               soed
               a
               illa
               Tempestas
               nuper
            
             in
             Anglia
             
               exorta
               me
               quasi
               Naufragum
               in
               alienas
               orbis
               terrarum
               oras
               ejecisset
               ,
               ego
               ,
               ac
               si
               omnis
               terra
               mihi
               patria
               suisset
               ,
               vel
               polius
               nulla
               ,
               magnâ
               p●r●ê
            
             Europae
             
               peragrâta
               ,
               atque
               nonnulla
            
             Asiae
             ,
             Affricaeque
             Brasiliam
             
               tandem
               in
            
             America
             
               cogitavi
               ,
               quo
               à
               nobis
               remotior
               ●o
               propius
               ●●men
               notitiae
               admoturus
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               After
               which
               
                 Exordium
              
               I
               proceed
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               that
               though
               it
               abound
               in
               many
               things
               ;
               and
               that
               a
               Gold
               mine
               has
               lately
               been
               discover'd
               there
               in
               the
               Territory
               of
               St.
               
               
                 Pauls
                 ,
              
               and
               a
               veyn
               of
               
                 Emeralds
              
               nigh
               
                 Sancto
                 Spiritu
                 ,
              
               yet
               I
               esteem
               more
               than
               any
               Gold
               or
               Pretious
               Stones
               ,
               the
               planting
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               (
               I
               having
               no
               w●ere
               seen
               Learning
               and
               Piety
               more
               flourishing
               than
               there
               )
               chiefly
               by
               the
               Industry
               of
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Society
               ,
               who
               converting
               those
               Barbarous
               people
               daily
               ,
               whilst
               they
               exercise
               their
               Bodies
               in
               cultivating
               the
               Land
               ,
               do
               cultivate
               their
               Souls
               for
               Heaven
               .
            
          
           
             I
             will
             conclude
             ,
             by
             telling
             you
             how
             our
             voyage
             was
             so
             prosperous
             all
             the
             way
             ,
             as
             for
             more
             than
             3
             months
             none
             of
             our
             22
             sayl
             ever
             lost
             sight
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             til
             nigh
             the
             Western
             Ilands
             ;
             or
             
               Ti●rcieros
            
             (
             where
             I
             only
             with
             our
             
               Purser
            
             went
             ashore
             ,
             the
             Generall
             suffering
             none
             else
             to
             stir
             )
             our
             Fleet
             was
             so
             distipated
             by
             fowl
             weather
             ,
             as
             only
             7
             of
             us
             entred
             
               Lisbon
            
             road
             together
             ,
             the
             rest
             comming
             afterwards
             dropping
             one
             by
             one
             ,
             excepting
             2
             or
             3
             catcht
             up
             by
             the
             
               Hollanders
               ,
            
             and
             one
             or
             two
             lost
             :
             And
             this
             is
             all
             I
             can
             tell
             you
             of
             our
             Voyage
             hither
             :
             besides
             which
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             more
             to
             say
             ,
             but
             only
             agen
             &
             agen
             to
             Iterate
             my
             many
             thanks
             unto
             you
             ,
             R.
             F.
             
               Rector
               ,
            
             F.
             
               Vas●o●cells
               ,
            
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             with
             the
             assurances
             that
             I
             shall
             alwayes
             be
          
           
             
               Your
               R.
               &c.
               
            
          
        
      
       
       
         
           XXV
           .
           To
           the
           Lord
           —
           from
           
             Lisbon
             ,
             Anno
          
           50.
           
        
         
           Of
           some
           Discourses
           in
           PORTUGAL
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           BEing
           return'd
           from
           my
           
             Brasil
             voyage
             ,
          
           my
           next
           is
           for
           
             ●land●rs
             ,
          
           whither
           I
           tended
           in
           my
           thoughts
           ,
           even
           whilst
           I
           tended
           farthest
           from
           it
           ;
           they
           like
           
             Compasses
          
           having
           one
           foot
           fix'd
           in
           that
           ,
           whilst
           the
           other
           compast
           the
           whole
           world
           about
           ,
           for
           which
           whilst
           I
           expect
           an
           Embarquement
           ,
           I
           cannot
           better
           entertain
           my
           sel●
           ,
           than
           by
           en●er●aining
           you
           with
           some
           passages
           here
           ;
           be
           pleas'd
           to
           know
           then
           ,
           that
           discoursing
           the
           other
           day
           with
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           about
           our
           affairs
           of
           
             England
             ,
          
           (
           which
           have
           so
           chang'd
           face
           since
           I
           left
           'em
           ,
           as
           I
           should
           hardly
           know
           them
           .
           I
           having
           been
           so
           remote
           from
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           blow
           of
           that
           fatal
           Axe
           which
           took
           the
           
             Kings
          
           life
           away
           ,
           was
           not
           heard
           there
           till
           six
           moneths
           a●t●r
           )
           they
           thereupon
           vilifying
           the
           Supreme
           Authority
           ,
           imagining
           none
           great
           enough
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           monstrous
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           Reign
           courteously
           ,
           is
           onely
           to
           reign
           at
           curtesie
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           not
           rightly
           understanding
           that
           of
           our
           Parlament
           ;
           I
           to
           rectifie
           their
           understandings
           in
           either
           ,
           told
           them
           first
           ,
           That
           the
           right
           Institution
           of
           the
           Parlament
           of
           
             England
          
           was
           so
           far
           
           diminishing
           the
           Royal
           Authority
           ,
           as
           on
           the
           contrary
           it
           rendred
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           more
           absolute
           ,
           whence
           they
           were
           deceived
           ,
           who
           imagined
           the
           Parlament
           there
           an
           imperious
           Maister
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           in
           some
           Countries
           ,
           or
           an
           abject
           Vassal
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           others
           ;
           it
           being
           rather
           in
           nature
           of
           an
           humble
           frend
           ,
           to
           advise
           and
           counsel
           as
           often
           as
           was
           requisite
           for
           the
           Kingdoms
           good
           ;
           That
           there
           are
           some
           things
           which
           like
           the
           wheels
           of
           Chariots
           ,
           or
           wings
           of
           Birds
           ,
           look
           like
           burthensom
           ;
           when
           indeed
           they
           are
           but
           helps
           to
           support
           and
           lighten
           the
           burthen
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           those
           things
           was
           the
           Parlament
           of
           
             England
          
           ;
           not
           so
           much
           an
           Embarasment
           to
           the
           Royal
           power
           ,
           as
           an
           expediating
           and
           faciliating
           it
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           to
           Limit
           the
           Regal
           Authority
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           leave
           it
           altogether
           Limitlesse
           ,
           that
           its
           bounds
           was
           like
           that
           of
           the
           
             Ocean
             ,
          
           boundles
           ,
           but
           for
           its
           own
           conservation
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           could
           do
           all
           things
           ,
           but
           ruine
           and
           destroy
           himself
           and
           his
           Kingdoms
           ,
           an
           Impuissance
           so
           far
           from
           Imperfection
           ,
           as
           is
           that
           of
           
             Almighty
             God
          
           not
           being
           able
           to
           sin
           ,
           which
           is
           on
           the
           contrary
           one
           of
           his
           most
           God-like
           Attributes
           .
           In
           fine
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           of
           
             England
          
           was
           one
           of
           the
           
             potentest
          
           Kings
           in
           the
           Christan
           world
           ,
           but
           with
           his
           Parlament
           
             omnipotent
             ,
          
           and
           that
           without
           that
           he
           was
           but
           one
           't
           is
           true
           ;
           but
           that
           without
           him
           nothing
           .
           For
           the
           rest
           of
           our
           affairs
           ,
           his
           Religion
           had
           rendred
           him
           more
           intelligent
           ;
           and
           he
           could
           say
           ,
           That
           as
           't
           is
           not
           then
           when
           the
           House
           falls
           ,
           that
           the
           ruin
           begins
           ,
           but
           when
           
           some
           main
           pillar
           or
           foundation
           is
           neglected
           ,
           the
           want
           of
           maintaining
           which
           ,
           draws
           on
           the
           Ruine
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           :
           So
           't
           was
           not
           now
           the
           Ruine
           of
           the
           Royal
           Authority
           began
           in
           
             England
             ,
          
           but
           then
           when
           the
           Schism
           began
           ;
           when
           that
           foundation
           of
           Monarchy
           ,
           
             P●r
             me
             Reges
             regnant
             ,
          
           was
           so
           shaken
           and
           weaken'd
           ,
           as
           it
           has
           stood
           wavering
           and
           tottering
           ever
           since
           .
           That
           the
           Spiritual
           and
           Temporal
           Monarchy
           are
           that
           
             Murale
          
           and
           
             Antemurale
             ,
          
           fortifying
           one
           another
           ;
           neither
           could
           the
           one
           more
           subsist
           without
           the
           other
           ,
           than
           the
           Walls
           of
           a
           Town
           without
           its
           
             Bulwarks
          
           and
           
             Outworks
          
           can
           defend
           it self
           .
           That
           so
           the
           King
           ,
           in
           taking
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Authority
           upon
           himself
           ,
           did
           but
           like
           him
           who
           foolishly
           took
           his
           Horse
           on
           his
           own
           shoulders
           ,
           and
           fell
           to
           the
           ground
           with
           't
           ,
           whilst
           he
           vainly
           indeavoured
           to
           carry
           that
           ,
           whith
           should
           carry
           him
           ;
           and
           so
           we
           see
           all
           had
           fayl'd
           in
           their
           Ends
           they
           propos'd
           to
           themselves
           in
           that
           preposterous
           change
           ;
           the
           King
           in
           establishing
           a
           greater
           Authority
           ,
           the
           
             Bishops
             ,
          
           or
           
             Spiritual
             Lords
             ,
          
           in
           imagining
           they
           should
           grow
           more
           absolute
           by
           the
           ejection
           of
           
             Abbots
          
           ;
           and
           the
           
             Lords
             Temporal
          
           by
           the
           ejection
           of
           
             Bishops
          
           afterwards
           ,
           all
           but
           making
           way
           for
           their
           own
           ruine
           ;
           nor
           were
           the
           Commons
           to
           imagine
           they
           had
           much
           mended
           their
           Mercat
           by
           it
           ;
           
             since
             whosoever
             cheaply
             fells
             another
             authority
             makes
             but
             the
             Market
             to
             buy
             his
             own
             :
          
           So
           we
           see
           since
           the
           first
           change
           of
           
           that
           Religion
           ,
           wherein
           
             England
          
           had
           continued
           flourish●ng
           more
           than
           a
           Thousand
           years
           ,
           how
           't
           has
           been
           hurryed
           from
           one
           to
           an●t●er
           ever
           since
           ;
           it
           being
           as
           impossible
           things
           div●rted
           ●rom
           their
           pristine
           Institution
           ,
           〈…〉
           which
           by
           long
           tract
           of
           Time
           they
           h●●
           been
           Accustomed
           ,
           should
           afterwards
           stand
           firm
           and
           stable
           ;
           as
           for
           the
           
             needle
          
           o'
           th'
           Compasse
           ,
           diverted
           from
           its
           
             North
             ,
          
           to
           cease
           its
           restlesse
           motion
           ,
           till
           it
           return
           unto
           't
           agen
           .
           Thus
           he
           ,
           which
           how
           truly
           ,
           the
           Event
           o●
           things
           will
           shew
           :
           for
           my
           part
           prep●●'d
           ●or
           ●ll
           Ev●nts
           ,
           when
           I
           am
           in
           
             Flandres
             ,
          
           if
           there
           be
           any
           S●ttlement
           in
           
             England
             ,
          
           and
           subsistence
           for
           an
           honest
           man
           ,
           who
           loves
           to
           be
           quie●
           ,
           and
           let
           others
           be
           so
           ,
           I
           may
           see
           it
           ag●n
           :
           i●
           not
           ,
           I
           have
           learnt
           how
           wide
           the
           wo●ld
           is
           ,
           an●
           to
           esteem
           every
           place
           for
           my
           Country
           ,
           w●●re
           I
           may
           live
           quietly
           ,
           and
           withou●
           molest●tion
           ;
           which
           humour
           and
           disposition
           (
           my
           Lord
           )
           I
           know
           you
           will
           not
           dislike
           ,
           in
        
         
           
             Your
             Lordships
             most
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
       
         
           XXVI
           .
           To
           Mr.
           
             John
             Mulys
             ,
          
           An.
           
             50.
             
          
        
         
           
             Worthy
             Sir
             .
          
        
         
           THe
           courtesie
           I
           have
           received
           in
           all
           my
           voyages
           from
           those
           of
           your
           noble
           prosession
           ,
           especially
           from
           your self
           ,
           obliges
           me
           in
           gratitude
           to
           the
           publishing
           every where
           of
           this
           following
        
         
           
             CHARACTER
             Of
             an
             English
             Mercha●●
             reside●●
             in
             sor●in
             pa●●s
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             one
             ,
             who
             goes
             abroad
             with
             a
             stock
             of
             honour
             ,
             as
             we
             'l
             as
             mony
             to
             Traffick
             with
             ,
             and
             manages
             either
             bravely
             ,
             being
             a
             Master
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             slave
             to
             wealth
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             Master
             as
             honours
             it
             by
             his
             commands
             ,
             making
             it
             only
             serve
             to
             noble
             ends
             .
             He
             neither
             sticks
             at
             Trivial
             exp●nce
             nor
             gain
             ,
             nor
             Anticipates
             poverty
             for
             fear
             of
             being
             poor
             (
             like
             those
             who
             kill
             them●●lves
             for
             fear
             of
             death
             )
             nor
             accelerates
             it
             by
             vain
             glory
             of
             appearing
             rich
             (
             like
             those
             who
             guild
             o're
             ruinous
             Palaces
             )
             but
             look
             in
             his
             
               Accomp●s
            
             and
             
               Ware-house
               ,
            
             and
             you
             find
             him
             a
             wealthy
             Merchant
             ,
             but
             look
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             
               House
            
             and
             
               Family
               ,
            
             and
             you
             find
             him
             a
             noble
             and
             gallant
             minded
             Gentleman
             .
             In
             brief
             ,
             he
             neither
             starves
             the
             
             
               Chanel
            
             with
             penuriousnesse
             ,
             nor
             exhausts
             the
             
               Spring
            
             with
             prodigality
             ,
             but
             has
             a
             particular
             Art
             to
             keep
             a
             full
             
               stream
            
             still
             running
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Fount
            
             still
             full
             ,
             so
             as
             we
             may
             well
             say
             of
             him
             in
             these
             
               dead
            
             Times
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             none
             
               lives
            
             but
             he
             ;
             who
             whilst
             greatest
             Landed
             men
             are
             outed
             of
             all
             they
             have
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Sea
             is
             open
             ,
             is
             sure
             of
             his
             coming
             in
             :
             To
             conclude
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             Nation
             abroad
             ,
             and
             therefore
             his
             Nation
             should
             be
             very
             dishonourable
             and
             unworthy
             ,
             should
             it
             not
             alwayes
             honour
             him
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             rest
             (
             Sir
             )
             you
             will
             please
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             about
             a
             month
             after
             my
             departurture
             from
             
               Lisbon
               ,
            
             and
             Embarquement
             at
             
               Set●val
            
             I
             arrived
             in
             
               Holland
               ,
            
             the
             travailing
             through
             which
             by
             Land
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Texel
            
             to
             
               Amsterdam
               ,
            
             from
             thence
             to
             
               Utrecht
               ,
               Dort
               ,
            
             and
             so
             to
             
               Antwerp
               ,
            
             &c.
             cost
             me
             more
             than
             all
             the
             Sea
             Voyages
             I
             made
             in
             all
             the
             four
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             beside
             ,
             and
             Land
             too
             ,
             since
             I
             left
             
               Italy
               .
            
             They
             will
             imagine
             this
             a
             
               Paradox
               ,
            
             who
             know
             not
             that
             all
             my
             other
             voyages
             cost
             me
             nothing
             (
             which
             by
             computation
             in
             four
             years
             only
             ,
             had
             cost
             me
             more
             than
             2
             or
             3
             thousand
             Crowns
             )
             If
             the
             accommodation
             I
             had
             with
             Princes
             by
             Land
             ,
             and
             Admirals
             by
             Sea
             ,
             could
             have
             been
             purchased
             with
             money
             ,
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             Entertainment
             I
             found
             by
             Merchants
             every where
             ;
             Of
             which
             now
             I
             say
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             I
             can
             never
             say
             enough
             .
             In
             fine
             (
             〈◊〉
             having
             compleated
             my
             ten
             years
             
             Voyage
             ,
             I
             am
             now
             arrived
             at
             
               Bruxelles
               ,
            
             as
             Stones
             to
             their
             Center
             ,
             and
             Elements
             in
             their
             Sphere
             ,
             wanting
             nothing
             of
             that
             requiescence
             which
             every
             thing
             enjoys
             in
             that
             which
             it
             most
             desires
             ,
             where
             I
             remain
          
        
         
           
             Sir
             ,
          
           
             Your
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           XXVII
           .
           To
           the
           Dutchess
           of
           
             Lorain
          
           at
           
             Berseel
          
           nigh
           
             Brussels
             ,
          
           Anno
           
             50.
             
          
        
         
           The
           Description
           of
           the
           Countesse
           of
           BERLAMONTS
           Funeral
           .
        
         
           
             Madam
             ,
          
        
         
           YEsterday
           were
           the
           obsequies
           of
           Madam
           
             Berlamont
          
           celebrated
           with
           all
           magnificence
           in
           her
           own
           Chapel
           ,
           hung
           all
           with
           black
           Velvet
           ,
           bordered
           with
           Cloath
           of
           Gold
           ,
           the
           Hearse
           in
           like
           manner
           with
           a
           Coronet
           and
           Canopy
           ,
           The
           
             Holland
             Bishop
          
           officiated
           ,
           all
           the
           Privy
           Councel
           ,
           and
           Magistrates
           in
           
             Crops
          
           assisting
           ,
           together
           with
           all
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           her
           two
           Nephews
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           
             Arschot
             ,
          
           and
           Prince
           of
           
             Gau●e
          
           the
           chief
           Mourners
           ;
           but
           the
           Prince
           the
           more
           officious
           of
           the
           two
           ,
           as
           most
           concerned
           in
           her
           Testament
           ,
           Father
           
             Mallyard
          
           made
           the
           Funeral
           Oration
           ,
           indiscreetly
           enough
           ,
           who
           
           whilst
           he
           excused
           her
           for
           not
           intermedling
           with
           State
           Affairs
           ,
           accused
           her
           the
           more
           ,
           there
           being
           some
           incurable
           wounds
           of
           Fame
           ,
           which
           like
           soar
           Eyes
           are
           but
           made
           worse
           with
           handling
           ,
           nor
           wanted
           there
           positive
           vertues
           enough
           to
           praise
           in
           her
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           need
           to
           seek
           out
           negative
           ones
           ;
           but
           't
           is
           the
           vice
           of
           your
           petty
           Orators
           ,
           to
           o'rpasse
           familiar
           and
           obvious
           things
           ,
           &
           seek
           out
           uncouth
           and
           abstruse
           ,
           thinking
           they
           are
           never
           eloquent
           enough
           ,
           till
           they
           are
           extravagant
           .
           The
           Ceremonies
           o'
           th'
           Chapel
           performed
           ,
           the
           
             Prince
             of
             Ga●re
          
           and
           I
           in
           manner
           soly
           accompanied
           the
           Corps
           into
           the
           Vault
           (
           perhaps
           the
           only
           true
           and
           real
           mourners
           there
           )
           where
           I
           complemented
           him
           ,
           in
           telling
           him
           I
           wisht
           with
           all
           my
           heart
           all
           his
           misfortunes
           buried
           in
           the
           same
           Grave
           with
           her
           ,
           and
           he
           answered
           that
           he
           never
           had
           ,
           nor
           could
           have
           a
           more
           sensible
           one
           than
           the
           losse
           of
           her
           .
           In
           fine
           (
           Madam
           )
           it
           were
           no
           ill
           complement
           to
           your
           Highnesse
           (
           I
           imagin
           )
           to
           wish
           all
           your
           Enemies
           buryed
           in
           the
           same
           Grave
           too
           ;
           she
           having
           nothing
           I
           ever
           dislike
           in
           her
           ,
           but
           her
           Enmity
           to
           your
           Highnesse
           ;
           for
           which
           Sin
           
             God
          
           forgive
           her
           and
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           he
           'll
           forgive
           her
           all
           the
           rest
           ;
           I
           having
           been
           always
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           somes
           obliging
           vices
           ar
           better
           than
           others
           sowr
           and
           austere
           vertues
           ,
           learning
           of
           that
           Fryer
           in
           
             Comines
             ,
          
           to
           pray
           alwayes
           for
           those
           who
           do
           me
           good
           ,
           and
           for
           me
           ,
           your
           Highnesse
           knows
           the
           many
           obligations
           I
           had
           unto
           her
           ,
           so
           great
           
           really
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           joy
           I
           had
           of
           living
           in
           
             Flanders
          
           had
           been
           buried
           in
           the
           same
           Grave
           with
           her
           ,
           had
           she
           not
           left
           your
           Highnesse
           Executrix
           of
           it
           before
           she
           died
           ;
           so
           
             Madame
          
           having
           rather
           gained
           than
           lost
           by
           the
           Exchange
           of
           the
           Hand
           ,
           I
           may
           the
           more
           truly
           say
           now
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           solely
           and
           absolutely
        
         
           
             Your
             Highnesse
             most
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           XXVIII
           .
           To
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           Apprehending
           danger
           from
           the
           Inflamation
           and
           rediness
           of
           the
           Princesses
           Eys
           .
        
         
           
             Madam
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Am
           so
           concern'd
           and
           sorry
           for
           the
           Princesse
           maladie
           ,
           as
           did
           I
           apprehend
           the
           least
           danger
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           should
           not
           be
           now
           alive
           to
           tell
           your
           Highnesse
           so
           ;
           but
           I
           am
           so
           far
           from
           it
           ,
           as
           whilst
           Doctor
           
             Forges
          
           is
           busie
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           consulting
           the
           remedys
           ,
           with
           half
           the
           consultation
           ,
           I
           'll
           tell
           your
           Highnesse
           the
           cause
           of
           it
           ,
           (
           when
           the
           malady
           is
           half
           cured
           they
           say
           .
           )
           First
           then
           ,
           The
           rednesse
           of
           her
           Eyes
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           as
           the
           blushing
           of
           the
           Morn
           is
           to
           the
           day
           ;
           and
           no
           wonder
           that
           
             Aurora
          
           should
           precede
           ,
           the
           fair
           Sun-shine
           her
           Eyes
           promise
           ;
           Next
           't
           is
           but
           Iustice
           ,
           that
           those
           Eyes
           which
           are
           to
           inflame
           so
           many
           ,
           should
           first
           experience
           what
           
           t
           is
           to
           be
           inflam'd
           themselves
           ;
           that
           she
           may
           say
           with
           
             Dido
             ,
          
           She
           has
           learnt
           to
           pity
           others
           by
           her
           own
           harmes
           ,
           &c.
           besides
           by
           her
           drawing
           Green
           Taffaty
           Curtains
           over
           them
           ,
           I
           suspect
           some
           design
           of
           keeping
           them
           for
           reliques
           (
           as
           the
           manner
           is
           )
           if
           so
           ,
           I
           desire
           she
           should
           understand
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           some
           things
           (
           't
           is
           true
           )
           are
           more
           esteemed
           and
           reverenc'd
           the
           lesse
           they
           are
           beheld
           ;
           but
           such
           as
           her
           Eyes
           are
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           are
           beheld
           ,
           are
           ever
           reverenc'd
           and
           esteemed
           the
           more
           .
           How
           ever
           ,
           to
           morrow
           I
           shall
           not
           fail
           to
           come
           and
           pay
           my
           Devotions
           at
           her
           shrine
           ,
           when
           if
           she
           look
           well
           upon
           me
           ,
           I
           shall
           esteem
           my self
           highly
           blest
           ;
           Mean
           Time
           ,
           I
           desire
           she
           would
           esteem
           me
           for
           the
           humblest
           of
           her
           Votaries
           ,
           and
           that
           your
           Highnesse
           would
           hold
           me
           for
           ,
        
         
           
             Madam
             ,
          
           
             The
             humblest
             of
             you
             Honourers
             and
             Admirers
             .
          
        
      
       
       
         
           XXIX
           To
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           Merrily
           describing
           his
           journey
           on
           foot
           from
           BERSEEL
           to
           BRVXELLES
           .
        
         
           
             Madam
             ,
          
        
         
           YEsternight
           e'r
           I
           reacht
           
             Bruxelles
          
           I
           was
           sufficiently
           punisht
           for
           my
           unmannerly
           (
           or
           rather
           too
           mannerly
           )
           refusing
           your
           Highnesse
           Coach
           ,
           the
           sudden
           rain
           having
           rendred
           the
           ways
           so
           slabbery
           ,
           and
           me
           so
           dirty
           ,
           as
           I
           can
           assure
           your
           Highnesse
           it
           put
           me
           more
           in
           mind
           of
           
             Adam's
          
           clay
           than
           a
           hundred
           
             As●wednesdays
          
           with
           its
           
             memento
             homo's
          
           could
           have
           done
           ;
           I
           having
           more
           on
           my
           shooes
           than
           went
           to
           making
           the
           first
           man
           ,
           and
           one
           might
           have
           planted
           more
           Salads
           on
           them
           than
           would
           serve
           Madamoiselle
           
             de
             —
             s
          
           little
           houshould
           a
           year
           at
           least
           ,
           so
           as
           my
           feet
           were
           like
           
             Nebuccadonozors
          
           Image
           all
           of
           clay
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           like
           to
           have
           cost
           me
           twenty
           quarrels
           in
           coming
           hom
           .
           The
           Master
           of
           the
           Brick-kills
           had
           like
           to
           have
           quarrell'd
           me
           for
           carrying
           away
           all
           the
           Clay
           upon
           my
           shooes
           he
           had
           been
           preparing
           and
           making
           provision
           a
           whole
           week
           of
           to
           make
           in
           Bricks
           ;
           and
           a
           
             Spaniard
          
           lookt
           grim
           and
           furly
           on
           me
           at
           the
           Gate
           ,
           for
           carrying
           away
           so
           much
           of
           the
           
             Kings
          
           Highway
           on
           my
           Shooes
           ;
           at
           my
           Entrance
           into
           Town
           ,
           I
           might
           have
           had
           two
           pence
           for
           it
           of
           an
           Ale-wise
           for
           stopping
           Bung
           
           holes
           ,
           and
           a
           moulder
           of
           Images
           bargained
           for
           it
           to
           make
           his
           moulds
           of
           .
           But
           he
           who
           made
           most
           profit
           of
           it
           ,
           (
           next
           to
           the
           Shomaker
           )
           was
           your
           good
           Frier
           
             Terminarius
          
           of
           
             Berseel
             ,
          
           who
           meditating
           on
           his
           way
           ,
           how
           
             Adam
          
           in
           State
           of
           perfection
           ,
           of
           clay
           was
           made
           made
           man
           ,
           at
           sight
           of
           me
           fell
           on
           another
           conceit
           ,
           how
           man
           in
           state
           of
           Imperfection
           was
           made
           clay
           .
           In
           fine
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           all
           the
           profit
           I
           can
           make
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           to
           learn
           how
           I
           go
           on
           foot
           again
           when
           I
           may
           have
           commodity
           of
           a
           Coach
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           refuse
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           offered
           me
           .
        
      
       
         
           XXX
           .
           To
           the
           Lord
           Duke
           of
           
             Buckingham
             .
          
        
         
           In
           praise
           of
           
             Berseel
          
           a
           Castle
           of
           Ma●am●iselle
           
             de
             Beauvais
          
           nigh
           
             Bruxelles
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           THere
           are
           certain
           moments
           and
           ravishing
           Minutes
           like
           the
           divine
           Extasies
           of
           Saints
           ,
           we
           should
           desire
           might
           always
           last
           ;
           and
           if
           our
           lives
           were
           all
           of
           the
           same
           piece
           with
           them
           ,
           how
           happy
           should
           we
           be
           ?
           one
           of
           these
           in
           my
           opinion
           (
           and
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           I
           have
           your
           Graces
           suffrage
           )
           was
           that
           we
           had
           tother
           day
           at
           
             Berseel
             ,
          
           
           when
           
             May
          
           had
           put
           on
           its
           best
           attire
           ,
           the
           
             day
          
           its
           sereuest
           Countenance
           ;
           Madam
           the
           
             Dutchess
          
           was
           never
           more
           pleasant
           ,
           your
           Grace
           in
           better
           humour
           ,
           nor
           my
           
             Late
          
           in
           better
           Tune
           .
           For
           
             Berseel
          
           it selfe
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           at
           my
           return
           but
           give
           it
           this
           Character
           :
           That
           't
           was
           the
           only
           remains
           o'
           th'
           Terrestrial
           
             Paradise
             ,
          
           the
           world
           being
           still
           ther
           in
           its
           first
           Innocence
           ,
           the
           Tree
           of
           〈◊〉
           only
           wanting
           to
           make
           them
           live
           perpetually
           ,
           The
           air
           being
           so
           pure
           ,
           as
           
             heal●h
          
           has
           made
           there
           its
           constant
           residence
           :
           and
           
             sickness
          
           dares
           not
           come
           within
           the
           sphere
           of
           
             Zeph●rus
          
           breath
           ,
           who
           has
           taken
           possession
           of
           the
           territory
           thereabouts
           ,
           and
           suffers
           no
           wind
           to
           blow
           there
           besides
           its
           self
           ,
           whilst
           the
           Liquid
           
             Christal
          
           of
           its
           silver
           Moat
           serves
           both
           for
           Mirour
           to
           its
           lofty
           buildings
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Wood
             Nymphs
          
           too
           ,
           who
           with
           little
           
             Sports
          
           and
           
             Cupids
          
           on
           every
           Tree
           ,
           in
           fresh
           
             revelry
          
           every
           day
           ,
           pass
           all
           the
           year
           .
           The
           
             Genius
          
           of
           the
           place
           is
           alwayes
           sprightly
           ,
           and
           the
           spirit
           of
           
             May
          
           is
           alwayes
           there
           .
           In
           fine
           ,
           't
           is
           an
           Academy
           of
           
             Nightingals
          
           ;
           and
           the
           
             Bees
             ,
          
           those
           little
           
             Huntfeasts
          
           of
           
             Flowers
             ,
          
           sind
           no where
           better
           ,
           nor
           more
           abundant
           store
           ,
           than
           there
           ,
           where
           flowers
           grow
           every where
           ,
           and
           crop
           but
           one
           ,
           and
           strait
           seven
           more
           spring
           up
           in
           place
           of
           it
           ,
           whether
           't
           be
           the
           goodnesse
           and
           fertility
           of
           the
           soyl
           ,
           or
           the
           vertue
           and
           fairnesse
           of
           the
           hand
           that
           gathers
           them
           ;
           Heaven
           having
           priviledg'd
           this
           place
           ,
           with
           that
           happinesse
           above
           all
           others
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           never
           fall
           ,
           but
           into
           the
           
           fairest
           hands
           of
           the
           Universe
           .
           Thus
           I
           ;
           but
           this
           I
           know
           (
           my
           Lord
           )
           comes
           short
           of
           your
           
             Idea
          
           of
           it
           ,
           whose
           quick
           Imagination
           goes
           far
           beyond
           all
           others
           Expressions
           ,
           wherefore
           I
           'll
           leave
           this
           Theam
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           that
           other
           of
           the
           Reason
           why
           after
           
             Madmoiselle
             de
             B's
          
           letting
           bloud
           there
           was
           found
           so
           equall
           a
           mixture
           of
           bloud
           and
           water
           ,
           as
           the
           nicest
           sense
           could
           not
           distinguish
           it
           ;
           for
           which
           ,
           whilst
           we
           were
           solliciting
           our
           Muses
           till
           after
           Midnight
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           obtain
           any
           Reason
           of
           them
           ,
           behold
           that
           mine
           gave
           me
           next
           morning
           .
           
             
               Of
               this
               so
               just
               and
               equal
               mingly
            
             
               Of
               water
               and
               bloud
               ,
               what
               should
               the
               Reason
               be
               ?
            
             
               But
               only
               this
               ,
               being
               forc'd
               to
               part
               from
               her
               ,
            
             
               Each
               drop
               of
               
                 Bloud
              
               for
               Grief
               did
               shed
               a
               
                 Tear
                 .
              
            
          
           And
           now
           (
           my
           Lord
           )
           your
           Grace
           is
           oblig'd
           to
           admit
           of
           this
           Reason
           ,
           or
           afford
           a
           better
           ;
           which
           I
           know
           is
           as
           easie
           and
           natural
           to
           you
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           to
           me
           to
           be
           alwayes
        
         
           
             Your
             Graces
             most
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
       
         
           XXXI
           .
           To
           Madamoselle
           de
           
             B.
             Anno
             50.
             
          
        
         
           The
           Reason
           of
           his
           leaving
           BRUXELLES
           to
           wait
           upon
           the
           Dutchess
           of
           LOREIN
           into
           the
           Country
           .
        
         
           
             Madamoiselle
             ,
          
        
         
           THe
           
             Roman
          
           Stories
           make
           mention
           of
           a
           certain
           
             Lady
          
           so
           nobly
           constant
           to
           the
           Afflicted
           ,
           as
           when
           her
           
             Husband
          
           had
           cast
           her
           
             Father
          
           into
           banishment
           ,
           she
           left
           her
           
             Husband
             ,
          
           and
           follow'd
           him
           ;
           and
           when
           her
           
             Fathers
          
           Faction
           (
           afterwards
           prevailing
           )
           did
           the
           like
           by
           her
           
             H●sband
             ,
          
           she
           followed
           him
           agen
           ,
           and
           lef●
           her
           
             Father
          
           ;
           and
           I
           should
           more
           praise
           this
           disposition
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           mine
           own
           ,
           I
           having
           followed
           the
           
             Queen
             Mother
          
           so
           ,
           as
           now
           I
           do
           her
           
             Highness
             ,
          
           that
           they
           might
           see
           ,
           I
           follow'd
           not
           their
           
             Fortunes
          
           but
           themselves
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           
             vertue
             ,
          
           but
           
             Interest
          
           in
           me
           ,
           who
           love
           the
           good
           Graces
           of
           those
           I
           am
           with
           ,
           above
           all
           the
           benefits
           they
           can
           bestow
           on
           me
           ;
           of
           which
           your
           Princes
           are
           then
           most
           liberal
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           nothing
           to
           bestow
           on
           you
           besides
           ;
           so
           there
           is
           somwhat
           me-thinks
           in
           great
           Princes
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           
             Sun
             ,
          
           that
           makes
           them
           the
           more
           regardable
           the
           more
           they
           are
           Eclips'd
           ,
           and
           somwhat
           more
           venerable
           in
           ruined
           Palaces
           ,
           than
           when
           they
           are
           intire
           .
           I
           speak
           not
           this
           (
           Madamoiselle
           )
           
           with
           any
           reflexion
           on
           her
           Highnesse
           Fortune
           ,
           but
           on
           mine
           own
           disposition
           ,
           who
           was
           pleas'd
           to
           say
           publiquely
           ,
           when
           I
           had
           resolv'd
           to
           wait
           on
           her
           into
           the
           Country
           ;
           
             That
             none
             ever
             running
             at
             the
             Ring
             was
             more
             sollicitous
             to
             carry
             away
             the
             prize
             ,
             than
             she
             was
             to
             carry
             me
             away
             from
             you
             .
          
           In
           
             revanche
          
           of
           which
           I
           can
           assure
           her
           Highnesse
           ,
           that
           none
           ever
           having
           gain'd
           in
           prize
           some
           precious
           Jewell
           ,
           was
           more
           carefull
           to
           conserve
           it
           ,
           than
           I
           shall
           be
           the
           honour
           of
           her
           good
           Graces
           .
           Mean
           while
           think
           not
           ,
           (
           
             Madamoiselle
          
           )
           that
           I
           leave
           you
           for
           her
           ;
           but
           only
           hope
           to
           serve
           you
           the
           more
           in
           serving
           her
           ;
           You
           being
           so
           good
           a
           Sister
           ,
           as
           I
           know
           you
           prefer
           her
           contentment
           to
           your
           own
           ,
           or
           rather
           have
           no
           contentment
           but
           only
           hers
           ;
           to
           which
           if
           I
           shall
           confer
           any
           thing
           ,
           't
           is
           all
           the
           Ambition
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           but
           the
           duty
           of
        
         
           
             Madamoiselle
             ,
          
           
             Your
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           XXXII
           .
           To
           Monsieur
           
             Laurins
             ,
          
           Lieutenant
           Civil
           at
           
             Gant
             ,
             Anno
             50.
             
          
        
         
           
             Noble
             Sir
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Have
           finished
           my
           little
           Circle
           of
           the
           world
           (
           incompassing
           only
           the
           Borders
           of
           
             Asia
             ,
             Affrique
             ,
          
           and
           
             America
          
           )
           and
           am
           return'd
           to
           
           
             Bruxelles
             ,
          
           the
           point
           where
           I
           first
           begun
           ,
           remaining
           much
           unsatisfied
           (
           the
           while
           )
           that
           I
           took
           no
           greater
           compass
           ;
           yet
           was
           I
           rather
           wanting
           to
           the
           
             opportunity
             ,
          
           than
           the
           
             opportunity
          
           to
           me
           :
           The
           Count
           
             d'
             Averos
          
           (
           newly
           made
           
             Vice-Roy
          
           of
           the
           
             East-Indies
          
           at
           my
           return
           from
           the
           
             West
          
           offering
           me
           the
           like
           accommodation
           with
           him
           thither
           ,
           as
           I
           had
           with
           
             Don
             Roderigo
             d'
             Alancastro
          
           (
           who
           had
           maried
           his
           Daughter
           )
           in
           returning
           from
           
             Brasil
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           my
           diet
           and
           lodging
           with
           himself
           )
           (
           to
           which
           the
           
             King
          
           would
           have
           willingly
           assented
           ,
           and
           munificently
           contributed
           )
           which
           ,
           with
           many
           humble
           thanks
           I
           refused
           then
           ,
           and
           if
           I
           repent
           me
           now
           ,
           't
           is
           because
           I
           weigh
           it
           without
           the
           same
           Circumstances
           which
           then
           turn'd
           the
           
             Scales
             ,
          
           (
           the
           extreme
           l●ssitude
           of
           one
           Voyage
           ,
           and
           danger
           of
           th'other
           )
           not
           one
           
             Portugal
          
           ship
           of
           three
           returning
           safe
           from
           that
           voyage
           ,
           whilst
           not
           one
           in
           ten
           of
           the
           
             Hollanders
          
           ever
           miscarries
           ,
           the
           doubling
           the
           Cape
           of
           
             Bona
             Esperanza
          
           being
           onely
           dangerous
           at
           some
           seasons
           in
           the
           years
           ,
           which
           season
           they
           never
           avoid
           ,
           (
           by
           their
           own
           confession
           )
           so
           unwise
           men
           ,
           or
           so
           ill
           Mariners
           they
           are
           ,
           not
           better
           to
           know
           to
           
             Time
          
           their
           
             Voyage
             ,
          
           or
           
             Trim
          
           their
           
             Ship
          
           ;
           But
           enough
           of
           Voyaging
           :
           and
           now
           't
           is
           time
           for
           me
           ,
           like
           a
           ship
           safe
           return'd
           to
           
             Harbour
             ,
          
           to
           
             Carine
          
           and
           rest
           awhile
           ,
           and
           tempt
           Fortune
           no
           longer
           ,
           since
           
             Quem
             saepe
             transit
             ●●sus
             aliquando
             invenit
             ,
          
           not
           one
           in
           a
           hundred
           ever
           having
           been
           so
           fortunate
           as
           I
           ,
           nor
           (
           perhaps
           )
           did
           I
           live
           
           ●
           hundred
           years
           ,
           should
           I
           ever
           be
           so
           fortunate
           again
           ,
           I
           never
           knowing
           what
           danger
           was
           by
           
             L●nd
             ,
          
           nor
           stormes
           by
           
             Sea
             ,
          
           in
           8
           years
           travelling
           by
           one
           ,
           and
           two
           years
           Voyage
           by
           tother
           (
           so
           rare
           a
           felicitie
           as
           (
           perhaps
           )
           none
           could
           ever
           boast
           besides
           my self
           )
           so
           are
           there
           certain
           
             conjunctions
          
           which
           never
           but
           at
           certain
           
             periods
          
           (
           like
           
             Ecclipses
          
           )
           encounter
           ,
           as
           was
           this
           to
           be
           defrayed
           and
           entertained
           ,
           where
           e'r
           I
           went
           (
           in
           manner
           )
           at
           the
           publique
           cost
           ,
           like
           some
           publike
           Ambassadour
           ;
           one
           chief
           reason
           of
           which
           I
           imagine
           to
           have
           been
           my
           indifferency
           of
           travelling
           to
           any
           place
           where
           I
           had
           not
           been
           before
           (
           those
           who
           bind
           themselves
           to
           a●y
           one
           course
           ●n
           particular
           ,
           renouncing
           to
           
             For●unes
          
           concurrency
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           )
           yet
           let
           none
           ever
           hope
           the
           like
           advantages
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           signaliz'd
           by
           some
           remarkable
           qualities
           (
           as
           I
           was
           by
           Musick
           ,
           &c.
           )
           There
           being
           somewhat
           in
           
             Art
          
           (
           whilst
           exercised
           in
           no
           Mechanique
           way
           )
           above
           
             Fortune
             ,
          
           that
           makes
           Princes
           more
           favour
           those
           t●at
           excell
           in
           
           t'one
           than
           t'other
           ,
           they
           looking
           on
           
           t'one
           ,
           as
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           but
           on
           t'other
           ,
           as
           their
           Companions
           (
           there
           being
           no
           superiority
           in
           
             Art
          
           as
           there
           is
           in
           
             Fortune
             ,
          
           but
           the
           best
           ,
           not
           the
           greatest
           carries
           it
           )
           This
           you
           should
           see
           now
           Sir
           if
           you
           were
           at
           
             Brussels
             ,
          
           where
           whilst
           others
           far
           richer
           than
           my self
           are
           kept
           at
           distance
           ,
           I
           am
           admitted
           to
           such
           a
           familiarity
           with
           those
           
             Grandees
             ,
          
           as
           some
           Admire
           ,
           some
           Envy
           ,
           and
           all
           Emulate
           ,
           all
           which
           honour
           I
           should
           not
           glory
           in
           ,
           
           if
           it
           were
           not
           accompanied
           with
           that
           of
           being
        
         
           
             Sir
          
           
             Your
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           XXXIII
           .
           To
           Madamoiselle
           de
           
             B.
          
           Anno.
           
             50.
             
          
        
         
           Of
           Language
           .
        
         
           
             Madamoiselle
             ,
          
        
         
           SInce
           you
           honour
           me
           so
           much
           to
           permit
           me
           to
           entertain
           you
           weekly
           (
           or
           oftner
           )
           with
           our
           occurrences
           ,
           and
           my
           meditations
           here
           ,
           and
           please
           to
           give
           me
           the
           hint
           sometimes
           of
           the
           Subject
           I
           am
           to
           treat
           of
           ,
           as
           now
           you
           do
           ;
           be
           also
           pleased
           to
           understand
           that
           for
           
             Languages
             ,
          
           t
           is
           to
           Embarque
           without
           
             Bisquet
             ,
          
           or
           travel
           without
           
             viaticum
          
           for
           any
           to
           travel
           ,
           or
           undertake
           a
           voyage
           without
           the
           Language
           of
           the
           Count●y
           ,
           where
           he
           goes
           ;
           for
           a
           shift
           (
           t
           is
           true
           )
           one
           may
           have
           recourse
           to
           their
           Country
           men
           in
           forein
           parts
           ,
           but
           that
           is
           but
           a
           kind
           of
           begging
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           and
           travelling
           in
           
             forma
             Pauperis
          
           ;
           and
           as
           you
           must
           seek
           them
           out
           in
           Corners
           ,
           so
           must
           you
           confine
           your self
           to
           Corners
           while
           you
           converse
           with
           them
           ;
           for
           my
           part
           I
           account
           it
           altogether
           as
           necessary
           for
           those
           who
           travel
           to
           make
           provision
           of
           Language●
           
           as
           of
           money
           ,
           &
           therefore
           I
           never
           travail
           any
           wh●●●
           ,
           but
           〈◊〉
           provide
           me
           with
           furniture
           〈◊〉
           of
           ●anguages
           for
           so
           vast
           a
           Room
           ,
           as
           those
           〈◊〉
           ●ries
           ●
           travail
           through
           :
           and
           if
           you
           demand
           of●●●e
           which
           Language
           I
           found
           the
           most
           l●rge
           an●●preading
           ,
           and
           of
           greatest
           latitude
           and
           extension
           ,
           the
           best
           way
           to
           answer
           you
           ,
           is
           to
           give
           you
           first
           the
           plane
           of
           the
           Room
           ,
           and
           next
           to
           let
           you
           see
           the
           several
           pieces
           of
           Languages
           to
           furnish
           it
           .
           First
           then
           for
           
             French
          
           it
           serves
           you
           thorough
           all
           
             Fland●rs
             ,
             Spain
             ,
             Savoy
          
           up
           to
           
             Italy
          
           (
           exclusively
           )
           as
           through
           the
           
             Neitherland
          
           up
           to
           
             Sweadland
             ,
             Denmark
          
           and
           
             Poland
             ,
          
           the
           other
           way
           )
           where
           almost
           all
           the
           people
           of
           quality
           speak
           
             French
             .
          
           Then
           for
           
             Italian
          
           it
           serves
           you
           not
           only
           through
           all
           
             Italy
             ,
          
           but
           
             Sicily
             ,
             Malt●
             ,
          
           and
           almost
           all
           the
           Isles
           of
           the
           
             Ar●hipelag●
          
           and
           
             Medditerranean
             Sea
             ,
          
           up
           to
           
             Constantinople
             ,
          
           where
           your
           Language
           begins
           to
           change
           ,
           and
           fails
           you
           in
           travel●●ng
           further
           
             Levant
          
           ▪
           wherefore
           to
           return
           back
           again
           ,
           It
           serves
           thorough
           all
           
             Dalmatia
             ,
          
           and
           b●yond
           the
           
             Venetians
          
           Territory
           up
           to
           
             Austria
             ,
          
           where
           t
           is
           spoke
           commonly
           in
           the
           Emperours
           Court
           ,
           as
           almost
           in
           all
           the
           Princes
           Courts
           of
           
             G●●many
             .
          
           Now
           for
           
             Spanish
          
           it
           not
           only
           serves
           you
           thorough
           all
           
             Spain
          
           and
           
             Portugal
          
           ▪
           but
           along
           all
           the
           Coast
           ,
           and
           the
           Isles
           of
           
             A●frique
          
           to
           the
           
             Brasils
             ,
          
           and
           either
           
             Indies
             .
          
           For
           
             Dutch
          
           next
           ,
           It
           not
           only
           serves
           you
           in
           
             Germany
             ,
             Switzerland
             ,
          
           the
           
             Low
             Countries
             ,
             Denmark
             ,
             Sweadland
             ,
          
           but
           every where
           by
           Sea
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           properly
           the
           
           
             Hollanders
          
           Country
           ,
           as
           any
           Land
           they
           or
           any
           other
           Nation
           Inhabit
           and
           possesse
           ;
           and
           lastly
           for
           
             Latine
          
           and
           
             English
          
           (
           to
           tell
           you
           true
           )
           they
           only
           served
           me
           to
           stop
           holes
           with
           ;
           the
           
             English
          
           Language
           out
           of
           our
           Dominions
           being
           like
           our
           
             English
          
           money
           current
           with
           much
           adoe
           in
           neighbouring
           Countries
           who
           traffick
           with
           us
           ;
           but
           farther
           off
           you
           must
           go
           to
           
             Banqu●ers
          
           of
           your
           own
           Nation
           ,
           or
           none
           will
           take
           it
           of
           your
           hands
           .
           And
           for
           
             Latin
             ,
          
           it
           being
           no where
           a
           vulgar
           Language
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Sacred
          
           and
           
             Erudite
          
           Tongue
           ,
           take
           even
           the
           
             Clergy
          
           and
           
             Schoolmen
          
           themselves
           (
           whose
           proper
           Language
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           )
           out
           of
           the
           
             Church
          
           or
           
             Schools
             ,
          
           and
           you
           cannot
           doe
           them
           a
           greater
           displeasure
           ,
           than
           speak
           
             Latin
          
           to
           them
           ,
           so
           as
           it
           rather
           serves
           to
           
             interlard
          
           other
           Languages
           ,
           than
           to
           make
           an
           intire
           meal
           of
           discourse
           ,
           and
           but
           upon
           great
           necessity
           is
           never
           to
           be
           used
           .
           And
           now
           I
           'll
           tell
           you
           an
           observation
           or
           two
           concerning
           Languages
           ,
           e'r
           I
           end
           this
           Letter
           ;
           and
           the
           first
           is
           ,
           that
           (
           almost
           )
           all
           the
           Languages
           of
           
             Europe
             ,
          
           are
           originally
           derived
           from
           the
           two
           main
           Fount●●ns
           of
           the
           
             Almain
          
           or
           
             Latine
          
           Tongue
           ,
           the
           
             Italian
             ,
             French
          
           and
           
             Spanish
          
           branching
           from
           the
           last
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Low
             Dutch
             ,
             D●nish
             ,
             English
             ,
          
           &c.
           from
           the
           first
           .
           The
           next
           is
           the
           influence
           they
           have
           ,
           according
           as
           their
           Countryes
           ,
           Border
           and
           Con●●ne
           one
           upon
           another
           ,
           or
           by
           
             flux
          
           and
           
             reflux
          
           of
           
             Trade
          
           ;
           The
           Italian
           for
           example
           being
           more
           Current
           in
           
             Turky
          
           than
           the
           
             French
             ,
          
           for
           the
           first
           reason
           :
           As
           the
           
             French
          
           
           (
           for
           the
           second
           )
           is
           more
           current
           than
           the
           
             Spanish
          
           there
           .
           The
           last
           is
           concerning
           your
           subordinate
           Languages
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Walloon
          
           and
           
             Liegois
          
           to
           the
           
             French
             ,
          
           the
           
             Portuguez
          
           to
           the
           
             Spanish
             ,
          
           and
           
             Scotch
          
           to
           
             English
             ,
          
           &c.
           all
           which
           understand
           you
           in
           speaking
           the
           chief
           or
           Master
           Language
           ,
           but
           not
           o'
           th
           contrary
           ,
           and
           all
           these
           your
           Master
           Language
           says
           use
           but
           their
           old
           absolet
           words
           ,
           as
           Servants
           wear
           their
           Masters
           old
           Garments
           ,
           but
           they
           (
           too
           proud
           to
           acknowledge
           this
           )
           say
           rather
           ,
           that
           as
           old
           men
           keep
           constant
           to
           their
           old
           fashions
           ,
           whilst
           their
           Sons
           refine
           dayly
           upon
           them
           in
           bravery
           ,
           and
           change
           for
           new
           ,
           so
           the
           plainesse
           of
           their
           Language
           ,
           is
           but
           an
           Argument
           of
           the
           antiquity
           thereof
           .
           To
           conclude
           (
           
             Madamoiselle
          
           )
           't
           would
           be
           difficult
           for
           me
           to
           tell
           you
           which
           of
           these
           Languages
           serv'd
           me
           most
           in
           travelling
           about
           the
           world
           ,
           were
           not
           the
           
             French
          
           that
           I
           have
           the
           happinesse
           to
           converse
           with
           you
           in
           ,
           whom
           I
           esteem
           above
           all
           the
           world
           besides
           ,
           to
           that
           therefore
           I
           must
           give
           the
           preeminence
           ,
           and
           subscribe
           as
           I
           do
           this
           Letter
           ,
           with
           the
           Assurances
           that
           I
           am
        
         
           
             Madamoiselle
             ,
          
           
             Your
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
       
         
           XXXIV
           To
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           pronunciation
           o●
           several
           Languages
           .
        
         
           
             Madamoiselle
             ,
          
        
         
           IN
           my
           last
           I
           discours'd
           t'
           ye
           of
           several
           Languages
           ;
           now
           if
           you
           please
           I
           'll
           treat
           of
           their
           several
           pronunciation
           ,
           and
           withall
           make
           a
           lazy
           
             Apology
          
           for
           my
           pronouncing
           them
           so
           ill
           :
           First
           then
           for
           
             French
             ,
          
           you
           know
           the
           
             Queen-Mother
          
           would
           never
           suffer
           them
           to
           correct
           me
           when
           I
           err'd
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           
             If
             they
             taught
             me
             to
             speak
             well
             ,
             she
             should
             want
             the
             sport
             of
             hearing
             me
             speak
             so
             ill
          
           ;
           and
           betwixt
           the
           
             Latin
             ,
             Span●sh
          
           and
           
             Italian
          
           there
           is
           so
           little
           difference
           in
           most
           words
           ,
           as
           what
           betwixt
           
             negligence
          
           and
           
             unadvertance
             ,
          
           assured
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           though
           they
           pronounce
           them
           ill
           ,
           sew
           are
           carefull
           and
           curious
           enough
           to
           pronounce
           them
           well
           ;
           besides
           their
           similitude
           is
           so
           great
           ,
           as
           (
           like
           Twins
           of
           the
           same
           Parent
           )
           one
           hardly
           distinguishes
           them
           ,
           which
           ,
           similitude
           as
           it
           facilitates
           the
           understanding
           of
           them
           in
           general
           ,
           so
           it
           renders
           the
           pronunciation
           of
           them
           in
           particular
           more
           difficult
           ,
           so
           as
           I
           (
           for
           my
           part
           )
           count
           it
           as
           hard
           to
           speak
           pure
           and
           without
           mixture
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           for
           your
           Water
           
             drinker
          
           there
           to
           spurt
           several
           Liquors
           out
           of
           his
           Mouth
           ,
           without
           confounding
           the
           tast
           of
           
             Bear
          
           with
           
             Vinager
             ,
          
           or
           
             Aquavitae
          
           with
           
             Wine
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Besides
           
           to
           one
           (
           like
           me
           )
           who
           regards
           more
           the
           
             matter
          
           then
           the
           
             words
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             words
          
           then
           the
           
             pronunciation
          
           ;
           and
           are
           of
           opinion
           that
           there
           is
           no
           supreme
           excellency
           in
           the
           world
           (
           besides
           only
           in
           your self
           )
           I
           count
           it
           as
           great
           trifling
           in
           him
           should
           seek
           to
           rid
           and
           weed
           his
           mouth
           of
           all
           
             Impropriety
          
           of
           some
           words
           ▪
           and
           mispronouncing
           of
           other
           (
           in
           speaking
           other
           languages
           )
           as
           t
           is
           in
           him
           should
           go
           about
           to
           sweep
           an
           earthen
           floor
           too
           every
           g●ain
           of
           Dust
           ,
           or
           rid
           a
           
             Garden
          
           from
           all
           its
           weeds
           ,
           
             quod
             ere
             nascitur
             ,
             vix
             evitatur
             ,
          
           that
           which
           i●
           c●●●atural
           to
           a
           thing
           being
           impossible
           to
           be
           av●yded
           .
           Suffice
           it
           then
           ,
           that
           speak
           as
           well
           as
           one
           can
           other
           languages
           besides
           his
           own
           ,
           unlesse
           from
           his
           Childhood
           he
           has
           been
           train'd
           up
           in
           them
           ,
           In
           which
           case
           they
           are
           as
           natural
           to
           him
           as
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           he
           sha●●
           speak
           with
           the
           allowance
           of
           a
           stranger
           still
           (
           It
           matters
           not
           much
           ,
           whe'r'●
           be
           a
           grain
           or
           two
           more
           or
           lesse
           )
           let
           me
           then
           understand
           a
           stranger
           Language
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           make
           all
           I
           hear
           or
           read
           in
           it
           mine
           own
           ,
           and
           speak
           it
           so
           as
           I
           may
           be
           understood
           ,
           and
           let
           whose
           will
           take
           the
           bootl●sse
           pains
           to
           pronounce
           it
           well
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           reputation
           of
           an
           affected
           Traveller
           for
           me
           :
           To
           conclude
           (
           
             Madamoiselle
          
           )
           I
           shall
           never
           envy
           him
           who
           tells
           you
           in
           finer
           language
           than
           my self
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           your
           most
           
             Humble
             Servant
             ,
          
           &c.
           but
           't
           would
           inflict
           me
           much
           that
           any
           one
           should
           be
           indeed
           more
           than
           I
           am
        
         
           
             Madamoiselle
          
           
             Your
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
       
         
           XXXV
           .
           To
           Madamoiselle
           
             de
             B.
             
          
        
         
           Of
           Fame
           .
        
         
           
             Madamoiselle
             ,
          
        
         
           COnsidering
           the
           mighty
           
             Elogiums
          
           and
           magnificent
           prayses
           that
           has
           ever
           been
           given
           to
           Fame
           by
           all
           Kingdomes
           and
           Republiques
           on
           th'one
           side
           ,
           the
           airinesse
           and
           the
           Fabulousnesse
           of
           it
           on
           
           th'other
           side
           ,
           it
           makes
           me
           half
           suspect
           that
           there
           is
           more
           of
           
             Policy
          
           than
           
             Reality
          
           in
           the
           thing
           ;
           for
           who
           would
           doe
           great
           and
           noble
           Actions
           ?
           who
           would
           expose
           their
           lives
           for
           their
           Countries
           ?
           if
           somewhat
           beyond
           their
           Lives
           did
           not
           excite
           them
           to
           't
           ?
           If
           the
           memory
           of
           what
           they
           did
           were
           terminated
           with
           themselves
           ,
           or
           that
           memory
           nothing
           appertained
           to
           them
           when
           they
           were
           gon
           ,
           Hence
           't
           is
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           used
           as
           a
           spur
           to
           incite
           men
           unto
           Vertue
           ;
           'T
           is
           Fames
           Trumpet
           ,
           that
           encourages
           men
           ,
           and
           edges
           them
           to
           valor
           ,
           and
           the
           sound
           of
           this
           like
           that
           of
           
             Meltiades
          
           Trophies
           to
           
             Themistocles
             ,
          
           is
           still
           resounding
           in
           our
           Ears
           ,
           and
           animating
           us
           to
           great
           and
           noble
           Actions
           ;
           But
           if
           (
           as
           I
           say
           )
           we
           examine
           on
           
           th'other
           side
           ,
           the
           frivolousnesse
           of
           the
           Thing
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           our selves
           impos'd
           by
           
             Antiquitie
             ,
          
           and
           conclude
           with
           that
           
             Greek
             ,
          
           who
           taken
           with
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           
             Nightingal
             ,
          
           and
           imagining
           it
           
           some
           mighty
           thing
           ,
           pluming
           it
           (
           for
           
             curiosity
          
           )
           and
           seeing
           what
           it
           was
           ,
           cried
           out
           ,
           
             Vox
             est
             ,
             &
             praeterea
             nihil
             ,
          
           that
           't
           was
           a
           Voice
           ,
           and
           nothing
           else
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           Fame
           of
           Writers
           ,
           (
           in
           which
           the
           Fames
           of
           all
           others
           are
           included
           )
           both
           in
           its
           duration
           and
           Immensitie
           ,
           (
           for
           these
           two
           ,
           forsooth
           ,
           they
           promise
           you
           ,
           shall
           never
           be
           terminate
           ,
           and
           alwayes
           permanent
           )
           if
           we
           consider
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           unto
           how
           small
           a
           part
           and
           portion
           of
           the
           world
           their
           Fames
           can
           penetrate
           ,
           how
           few
           understand
           their
           Language
           ,
           and
           how
           few
           of
           those
           who
           do
           ,
           can
           read
           it
           ,
           and
           lastly
           how
           few
           of
           those
           who
           can
           are
           curious
           ;
           surely
           instead
           of
           painting
           it
           with
           wings
           ,
           we
           might
           more
           properly
           paint
           it
           with
           
             Plumets
          
           at
           the
           heels
           ,
           and
           in
           lieu
           of
           imagining
           it
           flying
           about
           the
           world
           ,
           we
           may
           imagin
           it
           rather
           pent
           up
           ,
           and
           fluttering
           about
           some
           narrow
           
             Bird-cage
          
           or
           
             volary
          
           :
           So
           as
           't
           is
           as
           great
           a
           folly
           and
           vanity
           to
           imagine
           what
           we
           write
           in
           our
           Language
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           
             crudite
             Tongue
          
           whatsoever
           ,
           can
           make
           any
           ●ar
           progresse
           in
           other
           Countries
           ,
           as
           to
           imagine
           the
           sound
           of
           a
           Cymbal
           ,
           or
           little
           Tinckling
           B●ll
           could
           be
           heard
           over
           all
           the
           Universe
           .
           Then
           for
           the
           duration
           or
           perpetuating
           of
           it
           when
           I
           am
           dead
           ,
           what
           avails
           that
           me
           ,
           or
           how
           can
           it
           more
           rejoyce
           and
           delight
           me
           ,
           than
           Musick
           playd
           at
           my
           Tomb
           or
           Monument
           ?
           When
           I
           am
           nam'd
           ,
           who
           remembers
           what
           I
           was
           ?
           or
           when
           those
           are
           dead
           that
           knew
           me
           ,
           who
           reflects
           upon
           my
           person
           hearing
           me
           mentioned
           ;
           give
           me
           then
           Fame
           
           alive
           ,
           and
           take
           whose
           list
           my
           Fame
           when
           I
           am
           dead
           ,
           which
           at
           most
           ,
           is
           but
           as
           the
           Eccho
           of
           dying
           voices
           ,
           or
           the
           perfume
           of
           expiring
           Odours
           ,
           rather
           shaddows
           than
           substances
           ,
           and
           not
           so
           much
           as
           pictures
           ,
           which
           terminate
           at
           least
           the
           imagination
           to
           certain
           
             species
          
           and
           Resemblances
           .
           And
           if
           any
           one
           object
           ,
           By
           this
           opinion
           all
           Incitement
           to
           Vertue
           and
           to
           noble
           and
           Heroick
           Actions
           is
           ta'n
           away
           ;
           
             I
          
           absolutely
           deny
           it
           ,
           and
           affirm
           that
           the
           Fame
           we
           enjoy
           alive
           ,
           and
           our
           Countries
           and
           Families
           after
           our
           death
           ,
           is
           sufficient
           incitement
           ,
           and
           encouragement
           enough
           :
           so
           as
           to
           conclude
           ,
           I
           must
           answer
           you
           ,
           
             Madamoiselle
             ,
          
           demanding
           what
           Fame
           is
           ,
           as
           that
           Antient
           did
           him
           ,
           who
           desir'd
           to
           know
           of
           him
           what
           
             God
          
           was
           ,
           That
           he
           would
           tell
           him
           on
           the
           morrow
           ;
           when
           summoned
           of
           his
           promise
           ,
           he
           demanded
           two
           dayes
           respite
           more
           :
           and
           so
           went
           multiplying
           Time
           and
           delays
           ,
           till
           being
           prest
           at
           last
           ,
           he
           answered
           ingenuously
           ,
           That
           
             before
             he
             thought
             of
             it
             he
             imagined
             he
             know
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             more
             he
             thought
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             lesse
             he
             knew
             of
             it
          
           ;
           and
           here
           (
           
             Madamoiselle
             ,
          
           )
           before
           I
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           worshippers
           of
           this
           Fame
           may
           not
           think
           me
           Atheist
           ,
           I
           have
           made
           this
           following
           Hymn
           ,
           here
           to
           its
           honour
           ,
           to
           acquit
           me
           of
           Impiety
           .
        
         
           
             Fame
             that
             from
             great
             &
             noble
             Actions
             coms
             ,
          
           
             As
             pretious
             Odours
             from
             
               Arabian
            
             Gums
             ,
          
           
             The
             shadow
             that
             from
             brighter
             vertue
             flows
             ,
          
           
             And
             follows
             it
             along
             where
             ere
             it
             goes
             ,
          
           
           
             The
             Eccho
             of
             great
             names
             ,
             the
             walking
             spright
             ,
          
           
             And
             Ghost
             of
             mighty
             men
             ,
             the
             Tripartite
          
           
             Division
             of
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             'r
             dead
             and
             gon
             ,
          
           
             And
             nothing
             left
             of
             's
             here
             ,
             but
             thee
             alone
             .
          
           
             When
             Heaven
             our
             Soul
             has
             (
             where
             it
             never
             dies
             )
          
           
             The
             Earth
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             
               Fame
            
             our
             Memories
             ;
          
           
             Since
             only
             thou
             't
             is
             mak'st
             our
             memories
             last
             ,
          
           
             Nor
             can
             oblivion
             ever
             draw
             so
             fast
          
           
             Her
             Curtain
             or
             't
             ,
             as
             thou
             't
             undraw't
             agen
             ,
          
           
             To
             shew
             the
             fairer
             Portrait
             of
             't
             to
             men
             .
          
           
             To
             whom
             ,
             fair
             daughter
             of
             Eternitie
             ,
          
           
             Should
             we
             commend
             our selves
             and
             works
             ,
             but
             thee
             ,
          
           
             Through
             whose
             sole
             benefit
             't
             is
             ,
             if
             we
             survive
             ,
          
           
             Long
             as
             ther
             's
             worlds
             ,
             or
             men
             be
             left
             alive
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           XXXVI
           .
           To
           Madamoiselle
           
             de
             Clerque
          
           at
           
             Gant
             ,
          
           Anno
           50.
           
        
         
           Wherein
           he
           declares
           the
           Life
           they
           led
           in
           the
           Country
           .
        
         
           
             Madamoiselle
             ,
          
        
         
           MY
           Indeavours
           have
           not
           been
           wanting
           ,
           nor
           ever
           shall
           ,
           to
           maintain
           that
           good
           Intelligence
           betwixt
           her
           
             Altezze
          
           of
           
             Loreine
          
           
           and
           you
           ,
           who
           often
           mentions
           you
           with
           much
           honour
           and
           tendernesse
           ,
           and
           the
           ofter
           perhaps
           for
           my
           giving
           her
           the
           occasion
           ,
           She
           always
           honouring
           me
           with
           that
           complacency
           ,
           to
           prosecute
           willingly
           that
           discourse
           which
           I
           begin
           ,
           we
           often
           wish
           you
           here
           ,
           and
           to
           incite
           you
           to
           visit
           us
           the
           sooner
           ,
           I
           'll
           tell
           you
           how
           we
           passe
           our
           time
           .
           The
           mornings
           ,
           having
           finished
           our
           Devotions
           ,
           About
           an
           hour
           before
           dinner
           we
           have
           a
           little
           consort
           of
           Viols
           ,
           Lutes
           ,
           and
           Ghittars
           ,
           which
           we
           often
           vary
           ,
           together
           with
           our
           
             pieces
          
           for
           more
           variety
           ;
           neither
           the
           
             Dutchesse
             ,
             Princesse
             ,
          
           nor
           I
           ,
           but
           play
           our
           parts
           on
           all
           ,
           and
           if
           
             Madamoiselle
             de
             Beauvais
          
           be
           with
           us
           ,
           as
           oftentimes
           she
           is
           ,
           they
           sing
           3
           parts
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           play
           the
           
             Base
             ,
          
           nor
           shall
           you
           anywhere
           hear
           more
           excellent
           voices
           ,
           nor
           airs
           more
           excellently
           sung
           ;
           having
           dined
           ,
           and
           some
           one
           or
           two
           hours
           past
           in
           pleasant
           conversation
           ;
           If
           the
           day
           be
           fair
           ,
           we
           goe
           abroad
           in
           Coach
           to
           take
           the
           Air
           ,
           a
           second
           Coach
           following
           ,
           and
           some
           Horse
           ,
           besides
           the
           Princesse
           in
           Side-Saddle
           ,
           who
           takes
           much
           delight
           in
           her
           little
           Pal●rey
           ,
           and
           rides
           excellent
           well
           ,
           though
           not
           above
           12
           year
           old
           :
           From
           our
           journey
           ,
           which
           never
           ends
           without
           some
           Banquet
           or
           Collation
           ,
           we
           return
           about
           Sun
           set
           ,
           and
           dance
           Court
           and
           Country
           Dances
           ,
           some
           hour
           or
           two
           before
           Supper
           ,
           our
           company
           of
           Women
           Dancers
           ,
           or
           Ladies
           of
           the
           Court
           being
           strong
           ,
           but
           of
           men
           weak
           ,
           unlesse
           some
           noblemen
           of
           
             Brussels
          
           or
           
             Englis●
          
           Gentlemen
           come
           over
           to
           us
           ,
           as
           ordinarily
           
           they
           doe
           :
           After
           Supper
           we
           either
           play
           at
           Cards
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           sports
           of
           wit
           and
           laughter
           ,
           and
           all
           sorts
           of
           
             Petits
             Ieus
             ,
          
           which
           ended
           ,
           the
           
             Dutchesse
          
           and
           
             Princesse
          
           retire
           to
           their
           several
           Appartements
           ,
           and
           each
           one
           to
           theirs
           ,
           we
           having
           one
           main
           advantage
           here
           ,
           to
           be
           free
           from
           the
           tyranny
           of
           Clocks
           ,
           which
           tells
           you
           peremptorily
           what
           hours
           you
           must
           rise
           ,
           eat
           ,
           and
           go
           to
           bed
           at
           ,
           whom
           you
           must
           punctually
           obey
           forsooth
           (
           as
           Sheep
           go
           to
           Pasture
           ,
           or
           Hens
           to
           roost
           )
           whether
           you
           have
           mind
           or
           appetite
           to
           't
           or
           no
           ,
           or
           y'ar
           disorderly
           and
           irregular
           ;
           An
           Order
           and
           Regularity
           fitter
           for
           
             Monkes
          
           and
           
             Friers
          
           than
           
             Seculars
             ,
          
           for
           
             Slaves
          
           than
           
             Freemen
          
           ▪
           and
           for
           
             Knitting
             women
          
           than
           
             Ladies
             ,
          
           If
           you
           like
           this
           life
           (
           Madamoiselle
           )
           do
           but
           come
           over
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           have
           your
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           find
           the
           Dutchesse
           ready
           to
           welcome
           you
           ,
           and
           me
           most
           ready
           to
           wait
           upon
           you
           ,
           who
           am
        
         
           
             Madamoiselle
          
           
             Your
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
       
         
           XXXVII
           .
           To
           Madamoiselle
           
             de
             Beauvais
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Vices
           of
           evil
           Tongues
           Arraign'd
           .
        
         
           
             
               Mad●moiselle
               ,
            
          
        
         
           I
           Know
           not
           how
           you
           got
           the
           secret
           (
           but
           I
           'm
           sure
           you
           have
           it
           )
           to
           charm
           ill
           Tongues
           ,
           and
           so
           stop
           the
           mouth
           of
           
             Mesdisance
             ,
          
           as
           whilst
           every
           one
           (
           almost
           )
           speaks
           ill
           of
           others
           ,
           every
           one
           speaks
           well
           of
           you
           ;
           Is
           it
           because
           you
           speak
           ill
           of
           none
           ?
           and
           give
           none
           occasion
           to
           speak
           ill
           of
           you
           ?
           but
           they
           can
           doe
           it
           without
           occasion
           ,
           and
           when
           you
           give
           them
           none
           ,
           can
           take
           it
           of
           themselves
           ;
           or
           is
           your
           high
           
             Vertue
          
           above
           the
           reach
           of
           evil
           Tongues
           ?
           but
           nothing
           in
           this
           Age
           is
           above
           their
           reach
           ,
           who
           are
           so
           curious
           of
           finding
           fault
           ,
           as
           where
           their
           eyes
           fail
           them
           ,
           they
           invent
           new
           
             Prospectives
             ,
          
           to
           find
           spots
           our
           even
           in
           the
           
             Sun
          
           it self
           ;
           or
           is
           it
           lastly
           ,
           a
           certain
           
             Majesty
          
           in
           your
           person
           ,
           that
           daunts
           and
           aws
           them
           to
           Reverence
           ?
           What
           ever
           it
           be
           ,
           I
           must
           admire
           and
           congratulate
           your
           felicity
           ,
           and
           professe
           my self
           as
           glad
           of
           't
           ,
           (
           being
           to
           speak
           against
           the
           Vices
           of
           Evil
           Tongues
           )
           as
           one
           would
           be
           in
           a
           strange
           Country
           to
           find
           out
           one
           that
           understood
           his
           own
           Language
           .
           Purposing
           then
           to
           arraign
           those
           Vices
           ,
           I
           have
           chosen
           you
           for
           judge
           ,
           the
           only
           Impartial
           one
           I
           know
           of
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           complice
           with
           the
           Criminel
           .
           
           First
           
             Vice
          
           then
           I
           intend
           to
           call
           unto
           the
           barr
           ,
           shall
           be
           
             Mocking
             ,
             Ieering
             ,
          
           and
           
             Derision
             ,
          
           rather
           
             Abuses
          
           than
           
             Crimes
             ,
          
           and
           next
           the
           more
           Criminous
           ones
           of
           
             Calumnie
             ,
          
           and
           
             Detraction
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Mocking
             ,
             Ieering
             ,
             and
             Derision
             .
          
           
             
               Mocking
               ,
               Ieering
            
             and
             
               Derision
               ,
            
             may
             be
             defin'd
             a
             malicious
             publishing
             of
             others
             Imperfections
             ,
             with
             intent
             to
             render
             them
             ridiculous
             ,
             (
             for
             if
             it
             be
             their
             Vices
             ,
             't
             is
             
               Reproach
            
             and
             
               Contumely
               ,
            
             and
             done
             on
             purpose
             to
             render
             them
             odious
             ,
             )
             and
             't
             is
             lawfull
             in
             no
             case
             ,
             but
             only
             when
             Imperfections
             are
             affected
             ,
             to
             laugh
             them
             out
             of
             them
             ;
             whence
             't
             is
             good
             when
             us'd
             for
             
               Physick
               ,
            
             but
             when
             only
             for
             
               poison
               ,
            
             't
             is
             detestable
             .
             However
             ,
             it
             becomes
             none
             but
             
               Buffoons
               ,
            
             and
             under
             pain
             of
             becoming
             Ridiculous
             ones
             self
             ,
             none
             is
             to
             endeavour
             to
             make
             others
             so
             .
             It
             tends
             to
             
               Enmitie
               ,
            
             if
             it
             proceeds
             not
             thence
             ;
             (
             for
             the
             faults
             of
             those
             we
             love
             ,
             we
             seek
             to
             hide
             ,
             and
             never
             seek
             to
             find
             fault
             with
             any
             ,
             but
             those
             we
             care
             not
             for
             :
             )
             Mean
             time
             ,
             whilst
             they
             imagin
             they
             shew
             their
             wits
             ,
             they
             but
             shew
             their
             folly
             by
             't
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             wit
             ,
             none
             more
             foolishly
             purchasing
             Enemies
             ,
             than
             they
             ;
             it
             being
             as
             great
             a
             folly
             for
             a
             
               Iest
            
             to
             lose
             a
             Frend
             ,
             as
             to
             sell
             ones
             
               Horse
            
             to
             buy
             him
             
               Provender
               .
            
             'T
             is
             a
             dangerous
             Vice
             too
             ,
             being
             commonly
             the
             occasion
             of
             quarrel
             ,
             (
             whilst
             it
             
             touches
             men
             where
             th'
             are
             most
             sensible
             )
             and
             therefore
             none
             but
             Women
             may
             safely
             use
             it
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             (
             perhaps
             )
             why
             now
             adayes
             more
             
               women
            
             ar
             tainted
             with
             this
             vice
             than
             
               men
               .
            
             And
             if
             you
             mark
             it
             ,
             their
             Mocking
             and
             Jeering
             at
             others
             ,
             is
             principally
             for
             not
             being
             fine
             Gentlemen
             ,
             and
             
               a
               la
               mode
            
             (
             forsooth
             )
             they
             learning
             by
             looking
             on
             their
             
               Glasses
               ,
            
             to
             looke
             on
             nothing
             but
             superficial
             things
             ;
             (
             having
             more
             regard
             to
             the
             discomposure
             of
             ones
             
               Garments
               ,
            
             than
             of
             their
             
               manners
               ,
            
             and
             the
             disorder
             of
             their
             
               hair
               ,
            
             than
             of
             their
             
               mind
            
             )
             and
             for
             such
             as
             these
             ,
             your
             blunt
             man
             marrs
             their
             mirth
             ,
             his
             not
             being
             put
             out
             of
             Countenance
             by
             't
             ,
             putting
             them
             out
             of
             countenance
             themselves
             :
             Such
             an
             one
             was
             our
             Countrymen
             Sir
             
               Roger
               Williams
               ,
            
             an
             excellent
             Souldier
             ,
             but
             a
             blunt
             Courtier
             ,
             who
             coming
             to
             Court
             after
             the
             losse
             of
             
               Sluce
            
             in
             
               Flandres
               ,
            
             and
             being
             jeer'd
             for
             it
             by
             the
             Ladies
             ,
             with
             
               Is
               this
               he
               that
               deliver'd
               up
               Sluce
               ?
            
             Pray
             let
             's
             see
             him
             ,
             a
             
               doughty
               souldier
               no
               doubt
               he
               is
               .
            
             
               Answered
               them
               
                 brusquely
                 ,
              
               Yes
               Ladies
               ,
               I
               am
               he
               ;
               and
               on
               so
               good
               conditions
               ,
               there
               is
               none
               of
               you
               ▪
               but
               would
               have
               deliver'd
               up
               your
               
                 Sluces
              
               too
               .
            
             Nor
             did
             he
             spare
             
               Queen
               Elizabeth
            
             her self
             ,
             when
             waiting
             long
             at
             Court
             to
             deliver
             a
             certain
             Petition
             for
             arrears
             of
             pay
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Queen
            
             not
             willing
             to
             see
             him
             ,
             he
             one
             day
             Encountring
             her
             where
             was
             no
             avoyding
             him
             ,
             she
             ,
             to
             put
             him
             out
             of
             countenance
             ,
             feign'd
             to
             smell
             some
             evil
             savour
             in
             the
             Room
             ,
             crying
             nicely
             out
             ,
             
               Fogh
               ,
               What
               a
               stink
               's
               
               here
               ?
               Williams
               ,
            
             I
             think
             it
             be
             your
             Boots
             (
             said
             she
             )
             that
             smell
             so
             .
             No
             by
             —
             said
             he
             ,
             't
             is
             my
             Petition
             (
             
               Madam
            
             )
             I
             have
             kept
             it
             so
             long
             ,
             e'r
             I
             could
             get
             it
             deliver'd
             .
             But
             to
             return
             to
             our
             subject
             .
             There
             are
             divers
             sorts
             of
             
               Derisions
            
             and
             
               Mockery
            
             ;
             Some
             by
             whisper
             ,
             others
             more
             openly
             ;
             some
             before
             ones
             face
             ;
             others
             behind
             ones
             back
             ;
             some
             finaly
             by
             laughing
             out-right
             ,
             and
             others
             
               Ironically
               ,
            
             and
             by
             dissembled
             scorn
             :
             Of
             which
             ,
             that
             of
             whisper
             is
             commonly
             the
             most
             offensive
             ,
             which
             ,
             whilst
             it
             takes
             away
             all
             place
             from
             Reply
             ,
             leaves
             place
             to
             imagine
             the
             Injury
             greater
             than
             it
             is
             ;
             whence
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Affront
             perhaps
             regards
             but
             one
             ,
             the
             Offence
             of
             it
             extends
             it self
             to
             all
             .
             Your
             publique
             way
             of
             Jeering
             is
             most
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             your
             secret
             more
             base
             and
             cowardly
             ;
             above
             all
             your
             
               Ironicall
            
             one
             does
             the
             least
             harm
             to
             those
             they
             mock
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             to
             those
             who
             use
             it
             ;
             it
             marring
             their
             Natures
             quite
             ,
             and
             teaching
             them
             falshood
             and
             dissembling
             .
             And
             generally
             those
             who
             are
             so
             diligent
             in
             marking
             others
             faults
             and
             Imperfections
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             full
             of
             Faults
             and
             Imperfections
             themselves
             ;
             Since
             ,
             whilst
             their
             minds
             are
             still
             abroad
             to
             observe
             others
             faults
             ,
             they
             can
             never
             be
             at
             home
             to
             mark
             and
             amend
             their
             own
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             however
             light
             they
             make
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             no
             Generous
             spirit
             but
             can
             easilier
             brook
             Injury
             than
             Scorn
             ,
             and
             the
             reparation
             of
             it
             too
             ,
             is
             easier
             made
             :
             and
             that
             they
             but
             render
             themselves
             by
             it
             odious
             unto
             all
             ,
             it
             being
             natural
             
             for
             men
             to
             love
             those
             who
             esteem
             them
             ,
             as
             t
             is
             to
             hate
             all
             those
             who
             disesteem
             them
             ,
             (
             as
             those
             who
             mock
             and
             jeer
             them
             manifestly
             declare
             they
             do
             .
             )
             To
             conclude
             ,
             I
             could
             with
             them
             only
             to
             observe
             this
             rule
             ,
             Never
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             of
             others
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             would
             say
             before
             their
             faces
             ,
             or
             what
             they
             would
             others
             should
             say
             of
             them
             behind
             their
             backs
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Slander
             ,
             Calumnie
             ,
             and
             Detraction
             .
          
           
             But
             
               Mocking
               ,
               Ieering
               ,
            
             and
             
               Derision
               ,
            
             are
             nothing
             to
             
               Slander
               ,
               Calumnie
               ,
            
             and
             
               Detraction
               .
            
             Those
             but
             point
             with
             the
             finger
             ,
             but
             these
             brand
             in
             the
             forehead
             ;
             those
             but
             strike
             ,
             but
             these
             wound
             ;
             let
             those
             say
             no
             more
             ,
             and
             ther
             's
             an
             end
             ,
             but
             these
             must
             unsay
             what
             they
             have
             said
             ,
             and
             like
             venomous
             Beasts
             ,
             resorp
             their
             own
             poyson
             ,
             and
             like
             Witches
             and
             
               Sorcerers
            
             undo
             their
             own
             spells
             and
             charms
             ,
             or
             the
             poison
             and
             the
             mischief
             remains
             still
             .
             To
             distinguish
             them
             ,
             
               Detraction
            
             seeks
             to
             take
             away
             my
             Good
             name
             ,
             and
             
               Calumnie
            
             to
             purchase
             me
             an
             Ill.
             For
             Example
             ,
             
               Detraction
            
             comes
             and
             sayes
             of
             one
             that
             's
             esteem'd
             an
             honourable
             and
             vertuous
             Lady
             ,
             that
             she
             is
             not
             so
             honourable
             and
             vertuous
             as
             is
             imagined
             ;
             when
             having
             laid
             the
             Egg
             ,
             
               Calumnie
            
             comes
             and
             hatches
             it
             ,
             saying
             that
             she
             has
             her
             G●llants
             too
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ;
             after
             which
             ▪
             comes
             
               Slander
               ,
            
             and
             for
             
             conclusion
             ,
             names
             persons
             ,
             and
             charges
             her
             with
             certain
             Crimes
             ;
             whence
             you
             see
             ,
             the
             first
             has
             more
             of
             the
             Envy
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             two
             more
             of
             the
             Malice
             ;
             the
             first
             
               Slights
               ,
            
             the
             second
             
               Reproaches
               ,
            
             and
             third
             
               Defames
            
             ;
             These
             (
             is
             those
             who
             have
             the
             Plague
             seek
             to
             infect
             others
             with
             their
             sores
             ,
             )
             you
             shall
             alwayes
             find
             sowing
             of
             their
             malice
             in
             others
             minds
             ;
             when
             take
             it
             for
             a
             General
             Rule
             ,
             what
             ever
             they
             report
             to
             you
             of
             others
             ,
             is
             ●●ther
             wholly
             false
             ,
             or
             never
             wholly
             true
             ;
             for
             they
             doing
             it
             to
             mischief
             others
             ,
             do
             it
             with
             ●ll
             the
             malice
             they
             can
             devise
             ,
             and
             owing
             a
             〈◊〉
             to
             those
             they
             calumniate
             ,
             doe
             it
             ,
             you
             〈◊〉
             be
             sure
             ,
             as
             spightfully
             as
             they
             can
             .
             But
             let
             t●●m
             take
             heed
             ,
             for
             where
             the
             Scripture
             s●●s
             〈◊〉
             ●hall
             answer
             for
             every
             idle
             word
             ,
             (
             such
             as
             〈◊〉
             Mocking
             and
             Jeering
             )
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             we
             shal
             never
             be
             able
             to
             answer
             for
             our
             spightfull
             and
             malicious
             ones
             ,
             (
             such
             as
             are
             
               Detract●on
               ,
               Slander
               ,
            
             and
             
               Calumnie
            
             )
             whence
             it
             distinguishes
             ▪
             and
             says
             (
             in
             effect
             )
             that
             whosoever
             concristats
             and
             offends
             his
             brother
             ,
             shall
             be
             lyable
             to
             Iudgement
             ;
             but
             whosoever
             injures
             and
             desames
             him
             ,
             shall
             be
             lyable
             to
             Condemnation
             :
             but
             as
             there
             would
             be
             no
             
               Thiev●s
               ,
            
             if
             there
             were
             no
             
               Receivers
            
             ;
             so
             there
             would
             be
             no
             
               Calumniators
               ,
            
             if
             none
             would
             give
             ear
             unto
             their
             
               Calumnies
               ,
            
             wherfore
             't
             is
             rather
             our
             faults
             then
             ,
             than
             theirs
             ,
             who
             whilst
             we
             vainly
             imagin
             the
             depressing
             others
             a
             kind
             of
             exalting
             our selves
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             magnified
             ,
             whilst
             others
             are
             
             lessened
             ,
             if
             we
             truly
             consider
             it
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             we
             but
             depress
             &
             lessen
             our selves
             by
             it
             ,
             &
             declare
             our
             own
             indigence
             &
             want
             of
             worth
             the whilst
             ,
             as
             Ladies
             who
             use
             painting
             or
             
               choppins
            
             do
             their
             want
             of
             beauty
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             littlenesse
             :
             For
             me
             then
             ,
             when
             any
             goes
             about
             to
             make
             me
             Enemy
             of
             any
             ,
             I
             conclude
             he
             is
             their
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             no
             friend
             of
             mine
             ,
             with
             this
             distick
             .
          
           
             
               ▪
               who
               'd
               have
               me
               doubt
               another
               is
               my
               Foe
               ,
            
             
               First
               makes
               me
               doubt
               wh'er
               he
               's
               my
               friend
               or
               no
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           XXXVIII
           .
           To
           the
           Lady
           ,
           —
           An.
           
             51
          
        
         
           Of
           Secrets
           .
        
         
           BEtwixt
           making
           a
           secret
           of
           every
           thing
           and
           nothing
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           difference
           and
           mean
           ,
           and
           great
           judgement
           is
           requisite
           to
           know
           what
           's
           to
           be
           kept
           secret
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           :
           you
           shall
           have
           some
           of
           so
           
             Laxative
          
           Tongue
           ,
           they
           are
           in
           pain
           to
           be
           delivered
           of
           all
           they
           know
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           never
           to
           be
           intrusted
           with
           any
           reports
           above
           the
           Region
           of
           
             Bake-house
          
           or
           
             Barbers
          
           news
           :
           Others
           again
           are
           so
           Costive
           and
           ha●d-bound
           ,
           as
           they
           will
           not
           tell
           you
           how
           they
           do
           without
           caution
           ,
           and
           will
           whisper
           
           you
           the
           Weather
           and
           Time
           of
           the
           day
           as
           a
           great
           secret
           .
           When
           you
           hear
           one
           say
           ,
           
             I
             know
             more
             than
             I
             will
             or
             dare
             speak
             of
             ,
             &c.
          
           know
           't
           is
           but
           a
           call
           for
           the
           
             Curious
          
           and
           Inquisitive
           ,
           &
           he
           longs
           to
           tell
           it
           you
           ;
           so
           when
           you
           see
           any
           Inquisitive
           ,
           you
           may
           conclude
           them
           talkers
           too
           ,
           and
           but
           factors
           &
           Ingrosers
           of
           news
           only
           to
           divulge
           it
           afterwards
           .
           These
           are
           those
           who
           with
           their
           reports
           Embroyl
           themselves
           and
           others
           ,
           so
           sophisticating
           what
           they
           hear
           (
           as
           
             Hucksters
          
           do
           their
           ware
           )
           as
           e'r
           it
           passe
           their
           mouths
           ,
           you
           may
           be
           sure
           't
           is
           either
           wholly
           false
           ,
           or
           never
           wholly
           true
           ,
           they
           corrupt
           &
           fly-blow
           it
           so
           with
           their
           reporting
           it
           ;
           and
           such
           should
           be
           banisht
           all
           civil
           company
           ,
           where
           they
           only
           sow
           the
           seed
           of
           lies
           ,
           mistake
           and
           quarrel
           :
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           observe
           this
           rule
           in
           all
           companies
           where
           I
           come
           ,
           never
           to
           speak
           any
           thing
           of
           others
           that
           may
           do
           harm
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           all
           the
           good
           I
           can
           ;
           ●or
           example
           ,
           when
           I
           say
           
             this
          
           or
           
             this
             such
             an
             one
             said
             of
             you
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           It
           shall
           be
           so
           advantagious
           to
           either
           ,
           as
           to
           beget
           a
           good
           opinion
           and
           intelligence
           in
           both
           ;
           But
           what
           if
           they
           did
           not
           speak
           well
           or
           them
           ,
           will
           you
           say
           ?
           why
           in
           that
           case
           Ill
           tell
           the
           speaker
           of
           it
           ,
           not
           those
           are
           spoken
           ill
           of
           ;
           for
           this
           may
           mend
           matters
           ,
           tother
           but
           make
           them
           worse
           ,
           and
           exasperate
           them
           the
           more
           ,
           for
           the
           rest
           ,
           what
           every
           one
           may
           know
           ,
           I
           'll
           make
           no
           dainty
           to
           tell
           every
           one
           ;
           for
           he
           to
           no
           purpose
           gets
           the
           reputation
           of
           close
           and
           shy
           ,
           who
           is
           continually
           reserv'd
           ;
           and
           who
           on
           ordinary
           
           occasions
           is
           so
           cautious
           ,
           for
           extraordinary
           reserves
           no
           caution
           for
           himself
           .
           Above
           all
           ,
           I
           'll
           willingly
           participate
           no
           secret
           which
           others
           may
           know
           besides
           my self
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           responsible
           for
           their
           blabbing
           it
           ,
           neither
           are
           they
           more
           secrets
           insus'd
           into
           many
           conscious
           brests
           ,
           than
           waters
           are
           
             Rivers
          
           when
           cut
           into
           many
           branches
           &
           
             Rivolets
             .
          
           In
           fine
           ,
           
             Madamoiselle
             ,
          
           as
           that
           Princes
           Favourite
           was
           wise
           who
           when
           his
           Pr.
           demanded
           of
           him
           what
           he
           should
           impart
           unto
           him
           of
           all
           he
           had
           ?
           answered
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           his
           secrets
           ,
           and
           so
           say
           I
           :
           Wherefore
           chide
           me
           and
           spare
           not
           ,
           if
           ever
           you
           perceive
           me
           inquisitive
           of
           others
           secrets
           ,
           or
           injurious
           in
           my
           reports
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           this
           Madam
           I
           give
           you
           under
           my
           hand
           ,
           that
           when
           I
           transgresse
           herein
           ,
           this
           Letter
           may
           be
           witnesse
           against
           me
           of
           that
           want
           of
           Temper
           and
           discretion
           that
           is
           requisite
           in
           one
           that
           has
           the
           honour
           to
           be
        
         
           
             Madam
             ,
          
           
             Your
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
       
         
           XXXIX
           To
           the
           Lady
           ,
           —
        
         
           How
           we
           are
           to
           contemn
           the
           Calumnies
           of
           the
           World
           .
        
         
           I
           Never
           knew
           any
           one
           nobly
           eminent
           in
           any
           kind
           but
           they
           were
           envyed
           and
           calumniated
           ;
           It
           being
           the
           nature
           of
           base
           and
           low
           spirits
           ,
           despairing
           to
           arrive
           to
           that
           height
           ,
           to
           which
           others
           by
           their
           merits
           and
           excellencies
           are
           attain'd
           ,
           to
           seek
           by
           detraction
           to
           pluck
           them
           down
           as
           low
           as
           they
           ;
           nor
           will
           it
           be
           ever
           so
           happy
           with
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           have
           more
           Emulators
           than
           Envious
           :
           Emulation
           making
           men
           strive
           to
           be
           as
           good
           as
           others
           ,
           but
           Envy
           to
           make
           others
           as
           bad
           as
           it
           ,
           whence
           this
           vice
           is
           only
           found
           amongst
           the
           worser
           sort
           ,
           to
           whom
           every
           one
           that
           's
           better
           than
           they
           seems
           to
           exprobate
           their
           being
           so
           ill
           ;
           so
           as
           't
           is
           either
           some
           particular
           hate
           or
           self
           love
           that
           blinds
           them
           from
           seeing
           their
           own
           faults
           as
           well
           as
           those
           of
           other
           mens
           ,
           else
           they
           would
           never
           calumniate
           others
           as
           they
           do
           ,
           if
           they
           but
           considered
           ,
           that
           one
           ought
           to
           be
           most
           cleer
           themselves
           of
           those
           faults
           they
           reproach
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           he
           who
           cheaply
           sells
           others
           fame
           (
           upon
           th'
           accompt
           )
           makes
           but
           the
           Market
           to
           buy
           his
           own
           .
           Mean
           while
           it
           being
           as
           impossible
           all
           should
           speak
           well
           ,
           as
           that
           all
           
           should
           do
           well
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           not
           what
           we
           are
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           are
           that
           make
           them
           speak
           ill
           of
           us
           :
           we
           are
           to
           indeavour
           so
           to
           live
           ,
           as
           our
           lives
           may
           give
           the
           lie
           to
           their
           reports
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           may
           never
           say
           true
           any
           harm
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           say
           false
           what
           they
           please
           ,
           t
           will
           be
           more
           their
           own
           harm
           than
           ours
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           purpose
           (
           Madam
           )
           I
           'll
           tell
           you
           a
           pleasant
           story
           ,
           which
           I
           use
           often
           to
           recount
           ,
           when
           I
           would
           laugh
           at
           these
           busie
           Censurers
           of
           others
           Actions
           .
           An
           
             Old
             man
          
           and
           his
           Son
           (
           a
           young
           stripling
           )
           travelling
           on
           the
           way
           ,
           the
           
             Boy
          
           mounted
           on
           an
           
             Asse
             ,
          
           the
           
             Father
          
           trudging
           it
           on
           foot
           ;
           The
           first
           Company
           they
           met
           began
           to
           revile
           the
           
             Boy
             ,
          
           calling
           him
           ungracious
           
             Rascal
             ,
          
           was
           he
           not
           asham'd
           to
           ride
           ,
           and
           let
           his
           
             Father
          
           walk
           on
           foot
           (
           nor
           must
           you
           imagine
           the
           charitable
           presage
           of
           hanging
           was
           forgot
           amongst
           them
           .
           )
           At
           this
           the
           
             Boy
          
           desired
           his
           
             Father
          
           to
           get
           up
           ,
           and
           let
           him
           walk
           on
           foot
           ;
           which
           being
           done
           ,
           the
           next
           Company
           revil'd
           the
           
             Father
          
           as
           much
           as
           formerly
           tother
           had
           done
           the
           
             Son
             ,
          
           calling
           him
           hard-hearted
           and
           cruel
           (
           strong
           and
           robustous
           as
           he
           was
           )
           to
           ride
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           Tender
           Infant
           walk
           on
           foot
           ;
           when
           the
           
             Father
          
           to
           content
           them
           took
           up
           his
           
             Son
          
           behind
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           jogg'd
           on
           a
           while
           ,
           till
           the
           next
           Company
           raild
           on
           them
           afresh
           ,
           for
           over-burthening
           the
           poor
           
             Asse
             ,
          
           calling
           them
           more
           Beasts
           than
           he
           (
           nor
           did
           the
           
             Asse
          
           ever
           know
           before
           how
           many
           friends
           he
           had
           amongst
           the
           multitude
           )
           when
           to
           content
           these
           
           at
           last
           the
           
             Father
          
           and
           
             Son
          
           both
           light
           and
           led
           the
           
             Asse
             ,
          
           which
           when
           the
           next
           Company
           espy'd
           ,
           they
           laught
           at
           them
           more
           than
           the
           others
           had
           rail'd
           at
           them
           before
           ,
           calling
           them
           a
           hundred
           fools
           ,
           to
           tire
           and
           weary
           themselves
           ,
           having
           an
           
             Asse
          
           to
           ride
           on
           :
           When
           the
           Good
           man
           perceiving
           the
           impossibility
           of
           contenting
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           avoiding
           its
           censure
           ,
           wisely
           resolv'd
           thereafter
           to
           content
           himself
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           judge
           and
           censure
           him
           as
           they
           pleas'd
           .
        
         
           And
           't
           was
           a
           wise
           resolution
           ,
           I
           having
           found
           by
           experience
           ,
           that
           one
           sooner
           stops
           the
           mouth
           of
           Calumnie
           by
           a
           resolute
           going
           on
           their
           way
           ,
           than
           a
           too
           nice
           fear
           of
           irritating
           it
           ,
           it
           being
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           Cowards
           ,
           the
           more
           you
           fear
           it
           ,
           the
           more
           outragious
           it
           becomes
           ,
           and
           the
           vulgar
           like
           
             Apelles
             Coblar
             ,
          
           but
           care
           for
           its
           censure
           once
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           never
           leave
           censuring
           you
           ;
           Mean
           time
           I
           know
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Apostle
          
           says
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           debtor
           in
           point
           of
           Fame
           both
           to
           the
           foolish
           and
           the
           wise
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           wo'nt
           accept
           the
           payment
           ,
           when
           t
           is
           lawfully
           tendered
           them
           ,
           but
           find
           fault
           and
           cavill
           still
           ;
           let
           them
           still
           remain
           unsatisfyed
           for
           me
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           
             vae
             scandal●
             ,
          
           that
           
             woe
             to
             scandal
             ,
          
           't
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           where
           
             scandal
          
           is
           given
           ,
           not
           where
           't
           is
           taken
           before
           't
           is
           given
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           this
           point
           ,
           never
           brave
           spirit
           yet
           ,
           car'd
           what
           the
           Vulgar
           said
           ,
           nor
           ever
           was
           brave
           nor
           noble
           Action
           perform'd
           by
           those
           
           that
           did
           .
           Insomuch
           as
           
             Alcibiades
          
           would
           administer
           them
           matter
           himself
           to
           censure
           him
           .
           
             Alexander
          
           gloried
           in
           it
           affirming
           nothing
           was
           more
           great
           ,
           nor
           
             Kingly
             ,
          
           than
           to
           do
           well
           ,
           and
           hear
           ill
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           
             Aristides
          
           was
           so
           offended
           at
           the
           peoples
           speaking
           well
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           askt
           his
           Friends
           ,
           not
           without
           Indignation
           ,
           What
           ill
           he
           had
           done
           that
           he
           should
           deserve
           it
           at
           their
           hands
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           should
           we
           goe
           so
           far
           for
           Examples
           ,
           when
           we
           have
           others
           nearer
           home
           ,
           I
           remembring
           to
           have
           heard
           of
           the
           late
           Earl
           of
           
             Exceter
             ,
          
           how
           (
           amongst
           his
           many
           other
           Excellent
           Apothegms
           )
           he
           demanded
           one
           day
           of
           his
           Lady
           ,
           Whether
           none
           spoke
           ill
           of
           him
           ?
           and
           she
           assuring
           him
           they
           were
           so
           far
           from
           it
           ,
           as
           (
           on
           the
           contrary
           )
           every
           one
           spoke
           well
           of
           him
           ;
           
             Mary
             ,
          
           and
           
             I
             am
             sorry
             for
             it
             ,
          
           said
           he
           ,
           for
           
             't
             is
             a
             sign
             I
             have
             nothing
             of
             extraordinary
             ,
          
           they
           
             being
             most
             commonly
             your
          
           ordinariest
           persons
           of
           
             whom
             the
             world
             speaks
          
           well
           ,
           with
           the
           slight
           commendations
           of
           
             Oh
             he
             is
             a
             good
             man
             !
             An
             honest
             man
          
           !
           &c.
           But
           God
           be
           thanked
           there
           is
           no
           great
           danger
           of
           that
           in
           the
           Age
           wherein
           we
           live
           ,
           
             Calumny
          
           being
           so
           universal
           a
           a
           Trade
           now
           ,
           as
           every
           one
           is
           of
           it
           ;
           Neither
           need
           you
           take
           care
           to
           afford
           them
           ●
           matter
           ,
           for
           they
           can
           make
           it
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           themselves
           (
           as
           the
           Spider
           does
           )
           So
           whilst
           't
           was
           the
           Custom
           in
           antient
           Times
           (
           when
           there
           was
           more
           Charity
           in
           the
           world
           )
           to
           excuse
           the
           Act
           by
           the
           Intention
           ,
           we
           are
           now
           arriv'd
           
           to
           such
           a
           height
           of
           uncharity
           to
           condemn
           the
           Intentision
           ,
           when
           we
           cann't
           the
           Act
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           calling
           Devotion
           ,
           Hypocrisie
           ;
           Honest
           Liberty
           ,
           Dissolutenesse
           ;
           Complacency
           ,
           Flattery
           ;
           nor
           is
           there
           any
           Action
           so
           Good
           ,
           they
           cannot
           find
           a
           bad
           name
           for
           ;
           nor
           intail
           upon
           't
           an
           ill
           intention
           ,
           insomuch
           as
           one
           was
           so
           injurious
           to
           his
           Mistris
           Beauty
           not
           long
           since
           to
           say
           ,
           
             
               "
               Cease
               jealous
               Thoughts
               ,
               and
               thus
               resolve
               at
               last
               ,
            
             
               "
               She
               has
               more
               Beautie
               than
               becomes
               the
               Chast
               ,
            
          
           Worthy
           of
           no
           Mistris
           ,
           but
           such
           an
           ugly
           one
           as
           none
           should
           Love
           but
           he
           ,
           who
           would
           intitle
           Deformity
           ,
           rather
           then
           Beauty
           to
           vertue
           ,
           against
           the
           intention
           of
           Nature
           ,
           with
           whom
           it
           implies
           a
           certain
           fitnesse
           to
           conserve
           choicest
           Iewells
           in
           the
           fairest
           Cabinets
           ,
           and
           to
           lodge
           the
           noblest
           persons
           in
           the
           stateliest
           Palaces
           ;
           Yet
           such
           is
           the
           Iniquity
           of
           the
           Times
           ,
           as
           Beauty
           only
           ,
           because
           't
           is
           Beautiful
           ,
           is
           calumniated
           now
           ,
           as
           Vertue
           ,
           because
           't
           is
           out
           of
           fashion
           :
           And
           this
           Madam
           is
           just
           your
           case
           ,
           whose
           excessive
           Beautie
           makes
           you
           not
           onely
           the
           mark
           of
           Envious
           Eyes
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           malicious
           Tongues
           ,
           to
           spit
           their
           venome
           at
           ,
           whilst
           defended
           by
           your
           Innocence
           ,
           their
           poyson
           ,
           like
           the
           Cockatrices
           ,
           but
           returns
           upon
           themselves
           .
           Mean
           time
           thank
           your
           beauty
           (
           
             Madam
          
           )
           or
           rather
           he
           who
           gave
           it
           you
           ,
           for
           delivering
           you
           by
           it
           from
           the
           many
           vices
           of
           your
           detractors
           ,
           
           you
           having
           too
           many
           perfections
           to
           envy
           the
           praise
           of
           them
           in
           others
           ,
           or
           to
           calumniate
           that
           in
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           praise
           worthy
           in
           your self
           ,
           whilst
           you
           need
           not
           vex
           Nature
           nor
           your self
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           ,
           to
           become
           fairer
           than
           you
           are
           .
           To
           whom
           (
           or
           rather
           to
           the
           Truth
           indeed
           )
           I
           must
           give
           this
           Testimony
           ,
           that
           having
           as
           a
           Spy
           of
           all
           that
           's
           fair
           and
           good
           ,
           travail'd
           almost
           o'r
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           I
           never
           met
           with
           greater
           Beauty
           accompanied
           with
           greater
           Innocence
           ,
           nor
           one
           who
           thought
           lesse
           harm
           ,
           because
           she
           did
           none
           ,
           nor
           judg'd
           lesse
           ill
           of
           others
           ,
           because
           she
           knew
           none
           in
           her self
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           your
           chearfulnesse
           and
           freedom
           of
           behaviour
           is
           to
           me
           sufficient
           Argument
           ;
           Those
           who
           dissemble
           most
           commonly
           over-doing
           ,
           whilst
           they
           are
           over-anxious
           to
           do
           enough
           ;
           whilst
           who
           are
           secretly
           immodest
           ,
           cloath
           it
           in
           an
           outward
           demurenesse
           ,
           and
           feign'd
           modesty
           ,
           which
           most
           commonly
           ,
           like
           Gold
           gilt
           ,
           shews
           fairer
           than
           Gold
           ●
           itself
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           fault
           then
           there
           be
           ,
           t
           is
           in
           the
           Time
           itself
           ,
           which
           though
           it
           can
           never
           warrant
           bad
           Actions
           ,
           can
           render
           Indifferent
           warrantable
           at
           least
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           see
           no
           reason
           but
           our
           behaviour
           ,
           as
           our
           fashons
           ,
           may
           alter
           with
           the
           times
           ,
           and
           become
           more
           large
           or
           strait
           ,
           as
           the
           fashons
           are
           .
           To
           conclude
           this
           point
           ,
           what
           is
           affected
           is
           deform'd
           .
           as
           what
           is
           naturall
           is
           ever
           becoming
           as
           't
           is
           (
           Madam
           )
           in
           you
           to
           be
           cheerfully
           free
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           your self
           ▪
           In
           which
           I
           wish
           
           none
           to
           imitate
           you
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           of
           your
           disposition
           ,
           nor
           you
           to
           alter
           ,
           unlesse
           you
           be
           of
           theirs
           .
        
         
           Be
           still
           then
           your self
           (
           Madam
           )
           in
           spight
           of
           your
           Detractors
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           fairest
           and
           beautifullest
           creatures
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           let
           none
           make
           you
           lesse
           Good
           ,
           by
           calumniating
           your
           Goodnesse
           as
           they
           do
           ;
           And
           in
           conlusion
           assure
           your self
           ,
           that
           as
           you
           shall
           never
           want
           Detractors
           of
           the
           baser
           sort
           :
           (
           as
           are
           all
           such
           who
           detract
           from
           you
           )
           So
           of
           the
           better
           and
           nobler
           you
           shall
           never
           want
           Admirers
           and
           Honoures
           :
           amongst
           the
           rest
           (
           Madam
           )
           I
           hope
           more
           than
           one
           Age
           ,
           as
           more
           than
           one
           Nation
           shall
           testifie
           how
           much
           I
           am
           your
           Faithfull
           Honourer
           and
           Admirer
           .
        
      
       
         
           XL
           .
           To
           Madamoiselle
           
             de
             B.
             
          
        
         
           Of
           Affectation
           .
        
         
           
             Madamoiselle
             ,
          
        
         
           YOu
           know
           the
           Sun
           with
           his
           beams
           chears
           not
           ,
           nor
           is
           more
           diffusively
           good
           ,
           tha●
           her
           Highnesse
           with
           her
           presence
           .
           who
           Yesterday
           was
           pleas'd
           to
           graoe
           a
           Country
           Wedding
           here
           with
           her
           Company
           ,
           where
           the
           Country
           people
           (
           you
           may
           imagine
           )
           put
           
           on
           their
           best
           
             Mine
          
           to
           entertain
           her
           ,
           and
           the
           Dauncers
           set
           the
           best
           foot
           forwards
           to
           shew
           their
           Agilities
           :
           Amongst
           the
           rest
           a
           Country
           Fellow
           laid
           about
           him
           with
           Arms
           and
           Leggs
           ,
           so
           as
           I
           look'd
           still
           when
           they
           would
           fly
           off
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           fear'd
           ever
           and
           anon
           as
           he
           approached
           me
           ,
           lest
           he
           would
           throw
           them
           at
           my
           head
           ,
           at
           Boyes
           do
           Cudgels
           at
           Plum-trees
           .
           Verily
           ,
           
             Madamoiselle
             ,
          
           never
           any
           Wheel
           so
           whirl'd
           about
           ,
           nor
           spoaks
           e'r
           turn'd
           so
           fast
           ,
           so
           as
           you
           could
           not
           perceive
           whi●h
           part
           of
           him
           was
           upwards
           ,
           or
           which
           was
           undermost
           ;
           yet
           did
           he
           imagin
           he
           daunc't
           excellent
           well
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           more
           confirm'd
           in
           it
           ,
           the
           more
           we
           laught
           at
           him
           :
           such
           Fools
           self-opinion
           makes
           of
           men
           ,
           whilst
           it
           hood-winks
           them
           so
           ,
           they
           cannot
           see
           their
           own
           Imperfections
           ,
           and
           so
           besots
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           imagine
           none
           else
           does
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           makes
           them
           mistake
           Vices
           and
           Faults
           for
           Imperfections
           ;
           Whereupon
           I
           considered
           the
           deformity
           of
           Affectation
           ,
           which
           makes
           people
           so
           anxious
           to
           do
           enough
           ,
           as
           most
           commonly
           they
           over-do
           ,
           and
           all
           Excesse
           you
           know
           is
           Vitious
           ,
           as
           all
           that
           's
           vitious
           is
           ugly
           and
           deform'd
           .
           In
           fine
           ,
           after
           the
           poor
           fellow
           had
           taken
           pains
           a
           great
           while
           to
           make
           himself
           Ridiculous
           ,
           he
           gave
           over
           for
           pure
           wearinesse
           ,
           and
           all
           panting
           ,
           lookt
           about
           to
           see
           who
           commended
           him
           ,
           when
           frustrated
           of
           his
           expectation
           ,
           he
           was
           as
           much
           dejected
           with
           the
           want
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           elated
           with
           the
           expectation
           of
           it
           before
           :
           so
           it
           exposes
           us
           not
           only
           to
           the
           Derision
           
           of
           others
           ,
           but
           to
           dejection
           also
           in
           our selves
           .
           You
           see
           the
           use
           I
           make
           of
           my
           time
           in
           every
           place
           ,
           and
           how
           I
           Philosophy
           on
           every
           thing
           ,
           with
           only
           this
           difference
           ,
           that
           where
           you
           are
           ,
           my
           meditations
           are
           delightfull
           and
           serious
           ,
           wher
           you
           are
           not
           ,
           every
           thing
           ●eems
           to
           me
           Irksom
           ,
           and
           ridiculous
           ;
           no
           more
           but
           the
           
             tres-humble
             baisemains
          
           of
           all
           the
           Ladies
           of
           our
           Court
           ,
           and
           of
           Madamoiselle
           .
        
         
           
             Your
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           XLI
           .
           To
           Madamoselle
           de
           
             B.
             Anno
             51.
             
          
        
         
           Inviting
           her
           into
           the
           Country
           ,
           the
           Plague
           being
           hot
           at
           BRUXELLES
           .
        
         
           
             Madamoiselle
             ,
          
        
         
           IT
           being
           absolutely
           necessary
           in
           these
           dangerous
           Times
           ,
           that
           you
           quit
           
             Bruxelles
          
           ;
           't
           is
           concluded
           in
           a
           
             Council
          
           of
           
             War
             ,
          
           to
           use
           all
           means
           of
           perswasion
           ,
           force
           and
           stratagem
           ,
           to
           make
           you
           abandon
           it
           .
           First
           we
           send
           you
           
             Master
             Iohn
          
           here
           ,
           to
           make
           you
           an
           eloquent
           Oration
           with
           all
           his
           
             Tropes
          
           and
           
             Figure
             ,
          
           and
           his
           
             Topicks
             de
             bono
             utili
             ,
             &
             del●ctabili
             ,
          
           to
           perswade
           you
           into
           the
           Country
           ;
           neither
           wants
           he
           his
           flowers
           of
           
             Rhetorick
          
           out
           of
           
             Cicero
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Muses
           Garden
           ,
           far
           beyond
           all
           the
           Gardens
           
           you
           have
           at
           
             Bruxelles
             .
          
           If
           that
           won't
           do
           〈◊〉
           we
           are
           resolved
           to
           try
           force
           an
           other
           while
           ;
           to
           which
           end
           we'●l
           implore
           the
           assistance
           of
           our
           
             Ladies
             of
             Succour
          
           by
           our
           Ambassadour
           Sir
           
             Toby
             Matthews
          
           (
           powerfull
           wi●h
           Ladies
           as
           you
           know
           )
           and
           old
           Monsieur
           
             Hurdlestone
          
           with
           his
           Baston
           of
           Marishal
           
             de
             camp
          
           shall
           lead
           the
           succours
           up
           .
           If
           that
           fail
           ,
           we
           'll
           imploy
           stratagem
           ,
           and
           
             Gros
             Iean
          
           shall
           be
           workt
           to
           undermine
           you
           in
           the
           Sellar
           he
           has
           in
           keeping
           under
           your
           
             Appartement
             ,
          
           or
           if
           he
           can't
           be
           corrupted
           ,
           we
           'll
           imploy
           some
           
             Holland
          
           ingenier
           to
           derive
           all
           the
           
             Spa
          
           water
           from
           
             Bruxelles
          
           hither
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           be
           inforc'd
           to
           come
           and
           take
           it
           here
           .
           In
           fine
           we
           are
           resolved
           to
           use
           all
           possible
           means
           to
           make
           you
           leave
           the
           Town
           ,
           when
           having
           got
           you
           here
           ,
           we
           will
           erect
           a
           
             Trophy
          
           of
           Bottles
           on
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           drinking
           you
           health
           in
           pure
           
             Mosella
          
           wine
           ,
           so
           triumph
           for
           it
           here
           ,
           as
           you
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           envy
           them
           the
           recreations
           of
           the
           
             Spa
             ,
          
           we
           'll
           walk
           i'
           th'
           mornings
           ,
           and
           ride
           abroad
           to
           take
           the
           Air
           every
           afternoon
           ,
           &
           instead
           o
           th'
           Meadow
           ,
           we
           'll
           dance
           here
           on
           the
           green
           a
           
             Chanson
             ,
          
           and
           our
           
             six
          
           and
           
             Thirty
             English
          
           dances
           every
           night
           ;
           After
           which
           ,
           Madamoiselle
           ,
           t
           will
           be
           ●ime
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           to
           bid
           you
           Good
           night
        
         
           
             Your
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
       
         
           XLII
           To
           Madamoiselle
           —
        
         
           Taking
           Exceptions
           at
           somew●at
           he
           had
           writ
           .
        
         
           
             Madamoiselle
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Lay
           me
           down
           most
           humbly
           at
           your
           feet
           ,
           demanding
           your
           pardon
           —
        
         
           
             Madamoiselle
             ,
          
        
         
           WHat
           should
           I
           say
           ,
           or
           what
           should
           I
           not
           say
           in
           my
           excuse
           ?
           —
        
         
           
             Madamoiselle
             ,
          
        
         
           TO
           say
           your
           Exceptions
           were
           not
           just
           ,
           were
           to
           accuse
           you
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           they
           were
           ,
           were
           to
           accuse
           my self
           —
        
         
           
             Madamoiselle
             ,
          
        
         
           THat
           Friend
           that
           suspects
           me
           without
           cause
           ,
           must
           attend
           lesse
           satisfaction
           from
           me
           than
           an
           Enemy
           —
        
         
           
             Madamoiselle
             ,
          
        
         
           NEver
           was
           man
           so
           Embaras'd
           and
           perplext
           as
           I
           ;
           not
           knowing
           betwixt
           the
           too
           humble
           ,
           and
           the
           too
           brave
           ,
           what
           to
           write
           or
           say
           .
           Ther
           's
           none
           than
           your self
           ,
           I
           'm
           sure
           better
           understands
           
             Railery
             ,
          
           nor
           better
           knows
           to
           
           distinguish
           betwixt
           the
           
             Gentle
          
           and
           
             Piqua●t
             ,
          
           yet
           do
           you
           interpret
           to
           evil
           sence
           and
           intention
           my
           but
           naming
           the
           
             Duke
          
           of
           —
           and
           deducing
           a
           parallel
           betwixt
           the
           shynes
           of
           
             Damosels
          
           in
           this
           age
           ,
           and
           those
           in
           the
           days
           of
           
             Knights
          
           Errantry
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           afraid
           to
           encounter
           
             Cavaliers
          
           alone
           in
           Wildernesses
           ;
           whilst
           those
           now
           a
           days
           are
           afraid
           to
           meet
           them
           in
           a
           
             Park
          
           or
           
             Garden
             ,
          
           and
           that
           in
           Company
           .
           I
           pray
           Madamoiselle
           hereafter
           have
           more
           bounty
           for
           me
           ,
           and
           declare
           your self
           at
           least
           so
           much
           my
           friend
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           look
           on
           me
           as
           an
           Enemy
           ;
           for
           if
           you
           did
           not
           ,
           you
           could
           not
           interpret
           my
           words
           so
           sinisterly
           as
           you
           do
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           some
           Pictures
           so
           contriv'd
           ,
           as
           look
           on
           them
           on
           
           t'one
           side
           ,
           and
           they
           appear
           
             Angels
             ,
          
           on
           t'other
           
             Devils
             ,
          
           and
           in
           the
           middle
           
             Men
             .
          
           Just
           such
           things
           are
           words
           (
           the
           Pictures
           of
           our
           mind
           )
           a
           
             Friend
          
           interprets
           them
           to
           
             good
             ,
          
           an
           
             Enemy
          
           to
           
             evil
             ,
          
           and
           one
           indifferent
           to
           neither
           .
           How
           ,
           Madamo●selle
           ,
           I
           should
           esteem
           of
           you
           ,
           declare
           I
           beseech
           you
           by
           your
           more
           favourable
           interpretation
           of
           all
           I
           write
           and
           do
           ,
           whilst
           how
           you
           should
           esteem
           of
           me
           all
           I
           write
           and
           do
           shall
           testifie
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           I
           am
        
         
           
             Madamois●lle
             ,
          
           
             Your
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
       
         
           XLII
           .
           Per
           speculum
           in
           Enigmate
           .
           Or
           a
           Mirour
           in
           Enigma
           presented
           to
           the
           Princess
           of
           LOREIN
           .
        
         
           Spoken
           by
           the
           Mirour
           .
        
         
           
             Madam
             ,
          
        
         
           AS
           't
           is
           the
           fashion
           of
           all
           those
           who
           present
           their
           services
           to
           any
           one
           ,
           to
           declare
           their
           Countries
           ,
           Birth
           ,
           and
           Quality
           ,
           your
           Highness
           may
           please
           to
           know
           that
           I
           am
           
             Venetian
          
           by
           Nation
           ,
           of
           as
           Illustrious
           Extraction
           as
           any
           
             Magnifico
          
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           Family
           as
           unble
           misht
           and
           untainted
           ;
           for
           my
           Qualities
           ,
           I
           am
           sincere
           ,
           and
           tell
           others
           there
           faults
           without
           fl●ttery
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           far
           from
           humour
           of
           finding
           fault
           ,
           as
           I
           tell
           them
           as
           well
           their
           vertues
           and
           perfections
           too
           .
           I
           am
           strangely
           fantastique
           (
           I
           must
           confesse
           )
           wearing
           my
           cloaths
           within
           ,
           as
           others
           do
           without
           ,
           and
           ●o
           awkward
           ,
           as
           where
           others
           use
           their
           right
           hand
           ,
           I
           use
           my
           left
           ;
           For
           the
           rest
           ,
           (
           to
           confesse
           my
           weaknesse
           )
           I
           am
           most
           frail
           ,
           and
           subject
           to
           fall
           ,
           if
           I
           be'nt
           look'd
           well
           unto
           ,
           and
           am
           so
           weak
           of
           constitution
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           a
           hundred
           to
           one
           afterwards
           ,
           if
           ever
           I
           recover
           it
           .
           In
           fine
           ,
           I
           am
           somwhat
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           
             Cameleon
             ,
          
           changing
           colour
           often
           by
           reflexion
           ;
           nay
           ,
           what
           is
           yet
           more
           strange
           ,
           
           I
           often
           change
           Complexion
           and
           Sexes
           too
           ,
           being
           now
           fair
           ,
           now
           fowl
           ,
           now
           a
           Woman
           ,
           now
           a
           Man
           ,
           though
           I
           'm
           oblig'd
           out
           of
           Gratitude
           to
           love
           more
           the
           Feminine
           Sex
           ,
           and
           can
           assure
           your
           Highnesse
           on
           my
           faith
           ,
           I
           am
           never
           fairer
           than
           when
           you
           look
           on
           me
           .
        
      
       
         
           XLIV
           .
           To
           Madamoiselle
           
             de
             Beauvais
             ,
          
           in
           Raillerie
           ,
        
         
           On
           his
           being
           King
           on
           Twelf-ni●ht
           .
           
             Anno
          
           51.
           
        
         
           
             
               
                 Madamoiselle
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 PYthagoras
              
               (
               or
               I
               imagin
               )
               would
               never
               have
               been
               such
               an
               Enemy
               to
               
                 Beans
                 ,
              
               had
               he
               received
               such
               favours
               from
               them
               as
               I
               have
               done
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               Suffrage
               of
               one
               am
               chosen
               
                 King
              
               to
               night
               ;
               Think
               me
               not
               now
               one
               of
               those
               who
               change
               their
               natural
               Condition
               ,
               with
               the
               condition
               of
               Fortune
               ,
               and
               wax
               proud
               with
               their
               honours
               .
               No
               ,
               more
               I
               am
               in
               capacity
               of
               doing
               good
               ,
               more
               good
               I
               mean
               to
               do
               ;
               and
               I
               promise
               you
               on
               my
               
                 Royal
              
               word
               ▪
               my
               Subjects
               here
               shall
               all●
               have
               cause
               to
               rejoice
               whilst
               I
               reign
               over
               them
               ,
               my
               raign
               shall
               be
               nothing
               but
               one
               continued
               Feast
               ,
               which
               
               they
               shall
               celebrate
               with
               joyful
               acclamation
               ,
               nothing
               shall
               be
               consum'd
               but
               in
               the
               Kitchen
               ;
               and
               nothing
               be
               exhausted
               but
               the
               Cellar
               ,
               I
               will
               do
               Grace
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               no
               Justice
               shall
               be
               done
               ,
               but
               in
               drinking
               healths
               ,
               amongst
               the
               rest
               Madamoiselle
               ,
               yours
               shall
               not
               be
               forgot
               ,
               and
               think
               but
               what
               Grace
               I
               may
               do
               you
               ,
               and
               account
               it
               done
               .
            
             
               
                 Il
                 Rey.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Answer
             .
             A
             sa
             Majeste
             Flecknotique
             .
          
           
             SA
             Majesté
             scaura
             que
             je
             me
             rejouie
             Insin●ment
             de
             son
             heureux
             avenement
             a
             sa
             coronne
             ,
             et
             je
             le
             cr●is
             d'autant
             plus
             facilement
             ,
             pour●●
             que
             l'
             on
             a
             tousieurs
             este
             d'
             opinion
             du
             temps
             passé
             ,
             que
             le
             ●
             Royaumes
             seroient
             heureux
             quand
             les
             Rois
             ●eront
             philosophes
             ou
             les
             philosophes
             Royes
             .
             Pesper
             e
             que
             vostre
             Regne
             en
             sera
             extremement
             ,
             et
             que
             vostre
             grandeur
             n'
             empeschera
             pas
             ,
             qu'
             elle
             ne
             se
             souviene
             de
             mapetittesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             same
             in
             English
             .
             To
             his
             Flecknotique
             Majesty
             .
          
           
             YOur
             Majesty
             may
             please
             to
             know
             that
             I
             rejoyce
             exceedingly
             for
             his
             happy
             accession
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             which
             I
             easily
             believe
             will
             be
             the
             
             more
             happy
             ,
             since
             Antiquity
             has
             alwayes
             been
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             then
             Kingdoms
             would
             be
             happiest
             ,
             when
             Philosophers
             were
             Kings
             ,
             or
             Kings
             Philosophers
             ;
             according
             to
             this
             ,
             I
             esteem
             your
             Kingdom
             very
             happy
             ,
             and
             hope
             your
             Greatnesse
             will
             not
             hinder
             you
             from
             remembring
             one
             so
             little
             as
             I
             ,
          
           
             
               Your
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
           To
           Madamoiselle
           
             de
             Beauvais
             ,
          
           An.
           
             51.
             
          
        
         
           On
           his
           leaving
           BREEN
           .
        
         
           
             Madamoiselle
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Am
           lookt
           on
           here
           as
           an
           Ingrosser
           of
           her
           
             Highness
          
           favours
           ,
           which
           (
           having
           no
           Intrest
           )
           I
           have
           no
           
             Arts
          
           at
           all
           to
           conserve
           ,
           but
           only
           my
           sincere
           honouring
           her
           ;
           for
           the
           rest
           ,
           I
           have
           so
           little
           complacency
           (
           I
           profess
           )
           as
           I
           imagin
           't
           were
           too
           much
           spending
           on
           the
           main
           stock
           ,
           to
           be
           complacent
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           thinking
           they
           deserve
           it
           ,
           imagine
           they
           are
           injur'd
           if
           they
           have
           it
           not
           :
           this
           makes
           those
           Enemies
           ,
           whom
           I
           care
           not
           to
           make
           my
           Frends
           .
           Since
           then
           those
           who
           live
           in
           Court
           ,
           are
           like
           those
           who
           Embarque
           on
           Sea
           .
           The
           
             Prince
          
           is
           the
           
             Sea
             ,
          
           your
           open
           
             Enemies
             ,
          
           the
           
             Winds
             ,
          
           and
           secret
           ones
           ,
           the
           
             Rocks
          
           and
           
             Shelves
          
           ;
           Yon
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           only
           my
           
             Cynosura
             ,
          
           or
           Pole-star
           by
           whom
           I
           direct
           my
           course
           ,
           but
           
           my
           
             Pilot
             ,
          
           who
           are
           also
           to
           direct
           me
           ,
           knowing
           better
           than
           I
           the
           nature
           of
           those
           Seas
           ,
           will
           be
           carefull
           I
           hope
           to
           preserve
           me
           from
           these
           rocks
           and
           shelves
           ,
           and
           for
           greater
           storms
           I
           will
           take
           care
           my self
           ,
           who
           am
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           your
           
             Holland
             Yauges
          
           or
           Barks
           of
           pleasure
           ,
           which
           when
           any
           storm
           arise
           ,
           put
           to
           land
           presently
           and
           secure
           themselves
           ;
           and
           just
           as
           in
           those
           
             Boats
             ,
          
           when
           the
           Sea
           is
           calm
           ,
           and
           the
           Skie
           fair
           and
           serene
           ,
           you
           shall
           hear
           nothing
           but
           laughing
           and
           meriment
           ,
           but
           when
           storms
           arise
           ,
           and
           the
           clowds
           gather
           together
           once●
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           husht
           ,
           and
           there
           's
           an
           End
           of
           their
           Joviality
           ;
           so
           I
           lose
           my
           good
           humour
           straight
           ,
           when
           I
           perceive
           any
           clowdy
           countenances
           ,
           as
           I
           imagin
           I
           doe
           here
           now
           .
           You
           'll
           say
           perhaps
           ,
           't
           is
           but
           my
           Imagination
           .
           It
           may
           be
           so
           ,
           however
           I
           'll
           retire
           a
           while
           ,
           so
           shann't
           I
           break
           with
           my
           Frends
           ,
           but
           avoid
           breaking
           with
           them
           ,
           it
           being
           not
           my
           manner
           ,
           who
           love
           not
           to
           be
           treated
           with
           Indifference
           ,
           much
           lesse
           neglect
           ,
           to
           importune
           any
           with
           my
           Company
           ,
           longer
           then
           they
           may
           take
           delight
           in
           it
           :
           so
           shall
           they
           return
           to
           't
           with
           appetite
           again
           ,
           which
           else
           ,
           as
           meats
           they
           are
           once
           cloyd
           with
           ,
           they
           alwayes
           look
           afterwards
           on
           with
           loathing
           &
           nautious●es
           .
           Besides
           ,
           I
           find
           it
           no
           ways
           conducing
           to
           my
           health
           ,
           to
           remain
           longer
           here
           this
           Winter
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           a
           hole
           in
           the
           wall
           ,
           is
           no
           part
           of
           the
           building
           )
           is
           so
           deep
           sunk
           in
           a
           bottom
           ,
           as
           it
           seems
           no
           part
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           there
           being
           a
           hole
           in
           
             Ireland
          
           they
           call
           
             Purgatory
             ,
          
           and
           another
           
           in
           the
           Isle
           of
           
             Lipary
          
           they
           call
           
             Hell
             ,
          
           but
           if
           ever
           there
           were
           any
           place
           that
           deserves
           the
           name
           of
           both
           ,
           in
           my
           conceit
           't
           is
           this
           .
           You
           see
           how
           
             Satyrical
          
           discontent
           makes
           a
           man
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           humour
           I
           am
           in
           ,
           will
           excuse
           I
           'm
           sure
           my
           leaving
           
             Breen
             ,
          
           only
           with
           intension
           ,
           when
           they
           and
           I
           am
           am
           in
           better
           humour
           ,
           to
           return
           again
           ;
           Mean
           time
           (
           Madamoiselle
           )
           I
           beseech
           you
           conserve
           me
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           your
           good
           graces
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           theirs
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           am
           ,
           and
           ever
           shall
           be
           as
           I
           am
           to
           you
        
         
           
             Madamoiselle
             ,
          
           
             Your
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           XLVII
           To
           the
           Lady
           
             Tenham
             .
          
           An.
           
             54
             :
          
        
         
           In
           sending
           her
           a
           Song
           or
           Ballad
           .
        
         
           
             Madam
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Send
           you
           here
           a
           Song
           made
           upon
           this
           occasion
           :
           The
           other
           night
           almost
           all
           the
           Ladies
           of
           the
           Time
           were
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           with
           none
           to
           wait
           on
           them
           but
           my self
           ,
           when
           if
           a
           Handkerchief
           but
           fell
           ,
           I
           must
           strait
           reach
           it
           up
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           couple
           of
           reverences
           ,
           and
           kissing
           my
           hand
           ,
           deliver
           it
           them
           again
           .
           If
           a
           
             Fan
          
           dropt
           ,
           I
           was
           to
           do
           the
           like
           ,
           and
           if
           a
           Glove
           were
           lost
           ,
           like
           a
           good
           Water
           
             Spaniel
          
           I
           must
           go
           hunt
           it
           
           out
           ▪
           and
           fetch
           it
           them
           again
           .
           In
           fine
           't
           was
           impossible
           Sir
           
             Toby
             Matthews
          
           himself
           amongst
           so
           many
           Ladies
           could
           have
           been
           busier
           than
           I
           was
           ,
           nor
           more
           officious
           ;
           with
           which
           notwithstanding
           I
           was
           so
           wearyed
           at
           last
           ,
           as
           returning
           to
           my
           Chamber
           I
           made
           this
           following
           Song
           ,
           In
           revenge
           of
           those
           who
           left
           me
           all
           alone
           under
           so
           great
           (
           yet
           honourable
           )
           a
           burthen
           .
        
         
           
             SONG
             .
          
           
             
               I
            
             
               NOw
               into
               what
               Times
            
             
               Are
               we
               faln
               for
               our
               Crimes
               ,
            
             
               Or
               what
               ever
               the
               matter
               of
               't
               may
               be
               ;
            
             
               It
               does
               not
               afford
            
             
               So
               much
               as
               a
               Lord
            
             
               To
               wait
               upon
               a
               Lady
               :
            
             
               But
               now
               all
               alone
            
             
               A
               walking
               they
               come
               ,
            
             
               With
               none
               to
               wait
               upon
               them
               ;
            
             
               Your
               Gallants
               are
               grown
            
             
               Such
               tarriers
               at
               home
               ,
            
             
               A
               Murren
               and
               Shame
               light
               on
               them
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               2
            
             
               Is
               't
               boldnesse
               they
               lack
               ,
            
             
               They
               are
               grown
               so
               slack
               ,
            
             
               Or
               each
               turn'd
               Woman
               hater
               ,
            
             
               Or
               money
               they
               want
               ,
            
             
               Of
               which
               store
               
                 God
              
               grant
               ,
            
             
               Or
               what
               the
               
                 Devil
                 's
              
               the
               matter
               ;
            
             
               But
               yet
               we
               behold
            
             
               Them
               dayly
               more
               bold
               ,
            
             
               And
               their
               Lands
               to
               Coin
               they
               distil
               ye
               ,
            
             
               And
               then
               with
               the
               Money
            
             
               You
               see
               how
               they
               run
               ye
               ,
            
             
               To
               lose
               it
               at
               Pickadilly
               .
            
          
           
             
               3
            
             
               Your
               Country
               Squire
            
             
               I
               far
               more
               admire
               ,
            
             
               (
               Whose
               Father
               that
               's
               dead
               God
               pardon
               )
            
             
               He
               knows
               't
               is
               the
               fashion
            
             
               To
               give
               them
               Colla●ion
               ,
            
             
               Who
               go
               to
               the
               Park
               and
               the
               Garden
               ;
            
             
               Whilst
               he
               of
               the
               Town
            
             
               Is
               grown
               such
               a
               Clown
               ,
            
             
               Yo
               wait
               on
               them
               he
               is
               unwilling
               ;
            
             
               But
               away
               he
               does
               run
               ,
            
             
               When
               the
               Ladies
               do
               come
               ,
            
             
               And
               all
               for
               to
               save
               his
               
                 Ten
                 shilling
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             
               4
            
             
               But
               Ladies
               you
               'll
               see
               ,
            
             
               Be
               ruled
               by
               me
               ,
            
             
               And
               this
               geer
               will
               soon
               be
               amended
               ;
            
             
               Upon
               them
               but
               frown
               ,
            
             
               When
               you
               have
               them
               at
               some
               ,
            
             
               And
               all
               this
               quarrel
               is
               ended
               ;
            
             
               Sharp
               Hawks
               we
               are
               sure
            
             
               Will
               come
               to
               the
               Lure
               ,
            
             
               Then
               of
               Favours
               in
               private
               but
               starve
               them
            
             
               And
               strait
               you
               will
               see
            
             
               In
               publike
               they
               'l
               be
            
             
               More
               ready
               and
               glad
               to
               deserve
               them
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           XLVIII
           To
           
             Cloris
             ,
          
           Anno
           
             54
             ▪
          
        
         
           On
           her
           going
           out
           of
           Town
           .
        
         
           SEE
           fair
           
             Cloris
          
           how
           you
           deal
           with
           us
           ,
           you
           left
           us
           in
           the
           Spring
           to
           deprive
           us
           of
           Flowers
           ,
           and
           you
           leave
           us
           now
           in
           
             Summer
          
           to
           deprive
           us
           of
           the
           fruit
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           you
           know
           what
           you
           doe
           ;
           two
           Suns
           at
           a
           Time
           would
           be
           too
           much
           now
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           prevent
           plagues
           and
           Calentures
           ,
           you
           go
           out
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           now
           our
           better
           Sun
           is
           gon
           into
           the
           
           Country
           ,
           what
           should
           we
           do
           here
           ;
           where
           that
           we
           have
           ,
           only
           serves
           to
           scorch
           and
           burn
           ,
           not
           to
           comfort
           us
           :
           It
           being
           more
           safe
           and
           comfortable
           then
           to
           follow
           you
           into
           the
           Country
           ,
           than
           longer
           to
           remain
           in
           Town
           here
           ;
           If
           now
           we
           suffer
           by
           your
           absence
           ,
           we
           may
           thank
           our selves
           ,
           and
           none
           would
           pitty
           our
           complaining
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           we
           might
           enjoy
           your
           presence
           with
           but
           only
           going
           after
           you
           .
           Expect
           me
           then
           next
           week
           with
           you
           (
           fairest
           
             Cloris
          
           )
           and
           if
           you
           find
           not
           yet
           in
           my
           
             Heart
          
           the
           Reasons
           for
           it
           ;
           look
           but
           in
           your
           Glasse
           at
           least
           ,
           and
           you
           'll
           find
           it
           in
           your
           
             Face
             ,
          
           the
           Sun
           never
           attracting
           more
           flowers
           ,
           than
           that
           does
           hearts
           to
           follow
           it
           ,
           and
           amongst
           the
           rest
           (
           if
           not
           above
           the
           rest
           )
           that
           (
           
             Aimablest
             Cloris
          
           )
           of
        
         
           
             Your
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           XLIX
        
         
           To
           the
           Lord
           
             Rich.
             
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Have
           considered
           since
           I
           saw
           you
           last
           ,
           wha●
           vain
           boast
           't
           was
           in
           those
           who
           threatned
           (
           on
           I
           know
           not
           what
           particular
           picque
           and
           quarrel
           of
           their
           own
           )
           to
           deprive
           me
           of
           all
           my
           
             friends
          
           ;
           for
           besides
           few
           are
           so
           indigent
           of
           
             Enemies
          
           now
           a
           day
           ,
           as
           they
           need
           to
           take
           them
           up
           on
           others
           scores
           ;
           If
           another
           can
           deprive
           
           me
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           no
           friends
           of
           mine
           ,
           and
           to
           imagine
           others
           should
           be
           angry
           with
           them
           when
           they
           are
           angry
           ,
           is
           as
           great
           a
           folly
           ,
           as
           to
           imagine
           others
           should
           be
           sick
           with
           them
           when
           they
           are
           sick
           ;
           besides
           I
           should
           be
           very
           greedy
           of
           the
           store
           ,
           should
           I
           not
           content
           my self
           with
           those
           for
           friends
           ,
           (
           should
           they
           deprive
           me
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           )
           whom
           they
           have
           for
           Enemies
           ;
           but
           all
           this
           proceeds
           from
           their
           not
           considering
           the
           differences
           between
           Acquaintances
           and
           Friends
           ,
           which
           are
           so
           hard
           indeed
           to
           distinguish
           (
           but
           on
           such
           occasions
           )
           as
           pray
           tell
           them
           when
           you
           see
           them
           )
           they
           shall
           much
           pleasure
           me
           to
           do
           it
           for
           me
           ,
           when
           with
           all
           their
           blustring
           they
           shall
           do
           me
           no
           more
           harm
           by
           it
           ,
           than
           the
           wind
           does
           to
           the
           Trees
           ,
           by
           blowing
           off
           their
           old
           wither'd
           eaves
           ,
           ro
           make
           place
           for
           new
           flourishing
           ones
           ;
           Mean
           time
           I
           assure
           my self
           ,
           My
           Lord
           ,
           you
           are
           none
           of
           those
           who
           think
           those
           that
           cry
           loudest
           have
           the
           greatest
           wrong
           ,
           when
           't
           is
           rather
           their
           weaknesse
           than
           any
           just
           provocation
           of
           mine
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           take
           it
           for
           an
           injury
           and
           affront
           ,
           that
           I
           'd
           receive
           none
           from
           them
           .
           For
           me
           ,
           though
           I
           should
           not
           be
           so
           good
           a
           friend
           ,
           unlesse
           I
           knew
           how
           to
           be
           as
           bad
           an
           Enemy
           ;
           yet
           I
           professe
           I
           had
           rather
           contend
           with
           them
           in
           any
           quarrel
           ,
           than
           in
           such
           an
           one
           ;
           where
           't
           is
           a
           greater
           shame
           to
           overcome
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           overcome
           ,
           so
           tell
           them
           ,
           if
           you
           please
           My
           Lord
           ,
           assure
           your self
           from
           him
           who
           knows
           not
           to
           dissemble
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           other
           than
        
         
           
             Your
             Lordships
             most
             &c.
             
          
        
      
       
       
         
           L.
           To
           the
           Lady
           —
        
         
           Of
           the
           Temple
           of
           Frendship
           ,
           a
           Tragi-comedy
           he
           was
           writing
           ,
           with
           the
           character
           of
           the
           Persons
           .
        
         
           FRendship
           being
           our
           second
           Religion
           ,
           and
           so
           main
           a
           part
           of
           our
           first
           ,
           I
           have
           design'd
           to
           present
           it
           so
           beautiful
           to
           the
           Eye
           ,
           as
           all
           should
           be
           ravisht
           with
           its
           Love
           and
           Admiration
           .
           To
           this
           end
           I
           have
           ●personated
           it
           in
           the
           loveliest
           sex
           ,
           and
           that
           betwixt
           persons
           of
           the
           same
           sex
           too
           ,
           for
           avoiding
           all
           suspect
           ;
           
             Frendship
             being
             nothing
             but
             Love
             stript
             of
             suspition
             of
             Harm
             .
          
           For
           representing
           it
           by
           Ladies
           ,
           after
           the
           like
           example
           of
           the
           Queen
           and
           her
           Ladies
           here
           formerly
           ,
           &
           of
           the
           greatest
           Ladies
           &
           P●incesses
           in
           
             Spain
             ,
             France
             Flandres
             ,
          
           and
           else
           where
           ,
           I
           thought
           none
           reasonably
           could
           take
           exceptions
           ,
           nor
           think
           me
           too
           ambitious
           in'●
           ,
           especially
           I
           having
           been
           long
           Time
           train'd
           up
           &
           conversant
           in
           the
           Courts
           of
           the
           greatest
           Queens
           and
           Princesses
           in
           
             Europe
             ,
          
           and
           consequently
           not
           altogether
           ignorant
           of
           personating
           and
           presenting
           them
           according
           to
           their
           dignity
           and
           quality
           .
        
         
           First
           then
           for
           
             Blondinia
          
           and
           
             Lindiana
             ,
          
           I
           make
           them
           vindicating
           to
           their
           Fair
           Sex
           ,
           all
           the
           Noblenesse
           &
           Generosity
           as
           ever
           was
           in
           man
           ,
           
           and
           to
           their
           Friendship
           all
           the
           dearnesse
           and
           tendernesse
           as
           ever
           was
           in
           Love
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           two
           Princesses
           
             ●artiana
          
           and
           
             Philothea
             ,
          
           I
           make
           them
           of
           equal
           perfection
           ,
           though
           of
           different
           disposition
           (
           like
           
             Pamela
          
           and
           
             Philoclea
          
           in
           the
           
             Arcadia
          
           )
           high
           minded
           ,
           magnanimous
           ,
           excelling
           in
           all
           the
           Vertues
           of
           great
           Princes
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           make
           them
           more
           than
           Princes
           ,
           subject
           too
           to
           their
           noble
           Vices
           of
           Anger
           ,
           Ambition
           ,
           &c
           ,
           To
           shew
           in
           fine
           that
           they
           are
           not
           vertuous
           by
           chance
           ,
           but
           by
           choice
           and
           Election
           ,
           since
           they
           may
           be
           otherwise
           .
        
         
           For
           
             Bellara
             ,
          
           she
           is
           a
           person
           whose
           divine
           Conversation
           would
           even
           make
           you
           doubt
           whe'r
           she
           were
           humain
           or
           no
           .
           Her
           wisdom
           is
           so
           great
           as
           there
           is
           no
           Labyrinth
           in
           this
           world
           she
           would
           not
           help
           you
           out
           of
           ,
           by
           conecting
           a
           Thrid
           of
           first
           and
           second
           causes
           together
           .
           She
           has
           charge
           both
           of
           the
           Altar
           and
           Oracle
           ,
           yet
           is
           her
           breast
           the
           purest
           Altar
           ,
           and
           mouth
           the
           truest
           Oracle
           :
           so
           as
           in
           following
           her
           opinion
           ,
           you
           are
           sure
           of
           Truth
           for
           guide
           ,
           and
           in
           following
           her
           Example
           you
           are
           sure
           of
           Heaven
           for
           Frend
           .
        
         
           For
           
             Euphemia
             ,
          
           so
           young
           yet
           as
           she
           is
           but
           a
           
             Neophi●e
             ,
          
           and
           under
           
             Bellaras
          
           tuition
           ,
           she
           is
           of
           so
           pure
           a
           brest
           ,
           as
           like
           white
           paper
           she
           is
           apted
           for
           receiving
           all
           the
           others
           divine
           Precepts
           and
           Impressions
           :
           so
           as
           you
           may
           well
           guesse
           at
           what
           she
           will
           be
           hereafter
           ,
           by
           what
           the
           other
           is
           at
           present
           .
        
         
           For
           
             Compase
          
           lastly
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           we
           may
           
           well
           say
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           as
           those
           who
           play
           the
           Fools
           part
           in
           the
           Play
           ,
           are
           most
           commonly
           the
           wisest
           men
           :
           so
           those
           are
           most
           commonly
           the
           best
           
             Actors
             ,
          
           who
           play
           those
           Treacherous
           parts
           ,
           and
           though
           they
           be
           not
           lookt
           on
           with
           such
           gracious
           Eyes
           for
           the
           persons
           they
           represent
           ;
           yet
           certainly
           they
           are
           most
           Admir'd
           ,
           when
           they
           represent
           them
           well
           ,
           as
           Painters
           when
           they
           paint
           some
           ugly
           Body
           to
           the
           life
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Plot
           ,
           to
           give
           you
           some
           light
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           feign
           a
           Commonwealth
           of
           Amazon●
           ,
           and
           (
           to
           render
           it
           more
           propable
           than
           tother
           )
           of
           peacefull
           ones
           ,
           sent
           there
           in
           Colony
           ,
           though
           for
           the
           greater
           variety
           distemper'd
           into
           Warr
           ;
           In
           which
           (
           
             Heroina's
          
           as
           they
           are
           )
           you
           are
           not
           to
           wonder
           ,
           to
           see
           them
           do
           Actions
           of
           greatest
           
             Heroes
             ,
          
           and
           capable
           of
           all
           the
           Heroical
           Exploits
           you
           admire
           of
           men
           in
           Story
           .
           I
           having
           found
           in
           your
           noble
           Sex
           a
           capacity
           of
           all
           the
           Excellency
           I
           ever
           yet
           found
           in
           man
           .
        
      
       
       
         
           LI.
           To
           Lilly
        
         
           Dra●ing
           CLORIS
           picture
           .
        
         
           
             STay
             daring
             man
             ,
             and
             till
             perchance
             thou
             finds
             ,
          
           
             Colours
             so
             rare
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             orient
             worth
             ,
          
           
             To
             paint
             bright
             Angels
             ,
             or
             Celestial
             minds
             ,
          
           
             Never
             presume
             to
             paint
             bright
             
               Cloris
            
             forth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Till
             ●rom
             all
             Beauties
             thou
             extracts
             the
             Grace
             ,
          
           
             And
             frō
             the
             Sun
             beams
             gets
             the
             dazling
             thred
             ,
          
           
             Never
             presume
             to
             draw
             that
             Heavenly
             face
             ,
          
           
             Nor
             those
             bright
             radient
             Tresses
             on
             her
             head
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ve●
             not
             thy
             Art
             ,
             the
             while
             ,
             t'
             expresse
             
             th'eclate
          
           
             That
             from
             her
             Beauty
             and
             her
             Eyes
             do
             shine
             ,
          
           
             All
             earthly
             things
             thy
             Art
             can
             imitate
             ,
          
           
             But
             
               Cloris
            
             Eyes
             and
             Beauty
             are
             devine
             .
          
        
         
           
             What
             needs
             thou
             then
             the
             bootless
             labour
             take
             ,
          
           
             When
             none
             can
             paint
             her
             out
             to
             her
             desart
             ,
          
           
             She
             that
             's
             above
             all
             Nature
             e'r
             did
             make
             .
          
           
             Much
             more
             's
             above
             all
             can
             be
             made
             by
             Art
             .
          
        
         
           
             But
             yet
             go
             on
             too
             ,
             since
             who
             ere
             does
             see
             't
             ,
          
           
             At
             least
             wi●h
             admiration
             must
             confesse
             ,
          
           
           
             It
             has
             an
             Air
             so
             most
             divinely
             sweet
             ,
          
           
             'T
             is
             more
             than
             others
             ,
             ●hough
             than
             her●
             much
             lesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             So
             they
             who
             shoot
             at
             Heaven
             ,
             though
             they
             propose
          
           
             T'
             emselves
             a
             Butt
             ,
             to
             hit
             they
             ne'r
             may
             hope
             ,
          
           
             Level
             and
             shoot
             far
             higher
             yet
             than
             those
             ,
          
           
             who
             aim
             but
             at
             some
             Tree
             ,
             or
             Houses
             top
             .
          
        
         
           
             Comfort
             thee
             then
             ,
             and
             think
             it
             no
             disgrace
             ,
          
           
             T'
             have
             fail'd
             where
             none
             could
             hit
             and
             know
             (
             In
             fine
             )
          
           
             (
             Unto
             thy
             higher
             praise
             )
             the
             cause
             of
             't
             was
             ,
          
           
             Her
             too
             great
             Ex'lence
             ,
             and
             no
             want
             of
             thine
             .
          
        
      
       
       
         
           LII
           .
           To
           the
           Lady
           
             Biron
             .
          
        
         
           On
           the
           black
           hair
           of
           a
           fair
           Lady
           .
        
         
           RArest
           of
           all
           that
           nature
           ever
           ●nd
           do
           ,
        
         
           Light
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           and
           Sun-shine
           in
           the
           Shade
           .
        
         
           Tresses
           so
           black
           ,
           and
           Eyes
           so
           fair
           and
           bright
        
         
           As
           it
           a
           mixture
           seems
           of
           day
           and
           night
        
         
           Wonder
           !
           whence
           this
           so
           strange
           conjunction
        
         
           Of
           meeting
           oposits
           and
           extreems
           should
           come
           !
        
         
           Did
           Nature
           fear
           ,
           when
           those
           fair
           Eyes
           she
           made
           .
        
         
           They
           'd
           not
           have
           shone
           so
           bright
           unlesse
           they
           had
           ;
        
         
           Foil
           of
           black
           hair
           ,
           to
           set
           them
           off
           ,
           or
           did
        
         
           She
           with
           those
           shadowy
           Curtains
           keep
           them
           hid
        
         
           Left
           their
           so
           radient
           and
           resplendent
           light
           ,
        
         
           Should
           dazle
           our
           weaker
           sight
           ,
           and
           blind
           us
           quite
           .
        
         
           Or
           to
           defend
           us
           from
           their
           scorching
           Rayes
           ,
        
         
           This
           needfull
           shelter
           she
           invented
           has
           ;
        
         
           As
           in
           the
           torrid
           
             Lybian
          
           desart
           ,
           where
        
         
           Th
           parching
           Sun
           shrinks
           up
           the
           Traveller
           ,
        
         
           To
           's
           nontide
           shade
           ,
           black
           clouds
           she
           does
           provide
           .
        
         
           Poor
           fainting
           wretches
           from
           its
           beams
           to
           hide
           ,
        
         
           Or
           cause
           't
           is
           controverted
           which
           does
           make
           ,
        
         
           the
           perfects
           Beauty
           ,
           or
           the
           fair
           or
           black
           ,
        
         
         
           Did
           she
           together
           curiously
           place
        
         
           The
           choice
           of
           eithers
           Exellence
           in
           in
           her
           face
           .
        
         
           Or
           is
           't
           the
           Harmony
           she
           'as
           within
           doth
           make
           ,
        
         
           Her
           outward
           form
           ,
           o'
           th
           Harmony
           partake
           ;
        
         
           Discord
           in
           concord
           so
           has
           reconcil'd
           ,
        
         
           She
           's
           sweetly
           rigid
           ,
           and
           severely
           mild
           .
        
         
           She
           's
           simply
           wise
           ,
           modestly
           confident
           ,
        
         
           Gravely
           pleasant
           ,
           and
           wittily
           innocent
           :
        
         
           What
           ever
           't
           is
           our
           wonders
           all
           will
           ●ase
           ,
        
         
           When
           we
           shall
           hear
           't
           is
           
             Biron
          
           is
           all
           this
           ;
        
         
           Or
           rather
           (
           
             Madam
          
           )
           we
           shall
           wonder
           more
           ,
        
         
           Hearing
           you
           mention'd
           ,
           than
           we
           did
           before
           ,
        
         
           Since
           all
           must
           needs
           confesse
           ,
           beholding
           you
           ,
        
         
           Your
           Beauty's
           Beauty
           and
           Admiration
           too
           .
        
      
       
         
           LIII
           .
           To
           
             Briget
          
           Countess
           of
           
             Desmond
             .
          
        
         
           In
           Excuse
           of
           his
           no
           sooner
           celebrating
           her
           praises
           .
        
         
           
             Madam
             ,
          
        
         
           YOu
           being
           all
           Admirable
           as
           you
           are
           ,
        
         
           No
           wonder
           yet
           I
           never
           did
           declare
           ,
        
         
           But
           in
           an
           Aspiration
           or
           two
           ,
        
         
           The
           Admiration
           which
           I
           have
           for
           you
           ,
        
         
           For
           Silence
           (
           Admirations
           tongue
           )
           can
           best
        
         
           Speak
           that
           ,
           by
           words
           can
           never
           be
           exprest
           ;
        
         
           For
           't
           is
           not
           with
           me
           ,
           as
           with
           one
           that
           has
        
         
           Some
           slight
           and
           easie
           subject
           for
           his
           praise
           ;
        
         
         
           For
           plain
           and
           obvious
           Texts
           all
           at
           first
           vew
        
         
           Can
           understand
           ,
           but
           one
           must
           study
           you
           :
        
         
           So
           th'
           superficial
           Beauty
           of
           a
           face
        
         
           Each
           superficial
           brain
           knows
           how
           to
           praise
           ,
        
         
           And
           th'
           shallower
           bosom
           every
           shallow
           wit
        
         
           Can
           dive
           into
           ,
           and
           sound
           the
           depth
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           your
           fair
           soul
           ,
           so
           deep
           ,
           and
           so
           profound
           ,
        
         
           Fews
           wits
           have
           fathom-line
           enough
           to
           sound
           ;
        
         
           And
           for
           each
           several
           Grace
           one
           might
           agen
        
         
           Number
           as
           well
           the
           Starres
           as
           number
           them
           ;
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           what
           most
           perplexes
           ,
           is
           to
           see
        
         
           You
           equally
           possest
           to
           Excellency
        
         
           Of
           all
           th'
           per●ections
           of
           your
           fairer
           sex
           ,
        
         
           And
           equal
           ,
           not
           unequal
           ,
           does
           perplex
           —
        
         
           So
           as
           whilst
           others
           th'
           subjects
           penury
        
         
           Deters
           ,
           't
           is
           th'
           store
           only
           deterreth
           me
           ,
        
         
           When
           ,
           seeing
           so
           much
           to
           praise
           in
           you
           ,
           I
           'm
           lost
           ,
        
         
           Not
           knowing
           what
           in
           you
           to
           praise
           the
           most
           .
        
         
           Thus
           y
           'ave
           the
           Reason
           of
           my
           praising
           you
        
         
           No
           sooner
           now
           ,
           but
           (
           silly
           )
           what
           do
           I
           do
           ,
        
         
           He
           's
           a
           meer
           Trifler
           and
           nothing
           does
           ,
        
         
           In
           general
           terms
           ,
           praises
           a
           subject
           thus
           ,
        
         
           And
           should
           I
           to
           particulars
           descend
           ,
        
         
           'T
           were
           easier
           to
           begin
           than
           e'r
           to
           end
           .
        
      
       
       
         
           ●IV
           .
        
         
           To
           
             CLORIS
             .
          
        
         
           
             CLoris
          
           ne'r
           think
           that
           I
           should
           whyne
           and
           cry
        
         
           At
           Womens
           humors
           &
           Inconstancy
           ,
        
         
           Or
           ,
           like
           the
           Amorous
           
             Knight
          
           In
           the
           
             Romance
             ,
          
        
         
           Look
           pale
           for
           't
           ,
           sound
           ,
           &
           fall
           into
           a
           Trance
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           you
           love
           to
           change
           ,
           &
           would
           that
           you
        
         
           Shu'd
           know
           ,
           that
           I
           can
           change
           as
           easily
           too
           ,
        
         
           When
           summ
           of
           all
           the
           harm
           can
           come
           of
           it
           ,
        
         
           Is
           ,
           you
           leave
           me
           ,
           I
           you
           ,
           and
           so
           w'
           are
           quit
           .
        
         
           Mean
           time
           yours
           ,
           &
           not
           mine
           shall
           be
           the
           loss
           ,
        
         
           When
           
             Cloris
          
           forth
           in
           all
           her
           bravery
           goes
           .
        
         
           Contending
           whe'r
           the
           gaudy
           
             Spring
          
           or
           She
           ,
        
         
           To
           eyes
           end
           hearts
           more
           ravishing
           shu'd
           be
           ,
        
         
           T'
           have
           none
           with
           praise
           usher
           her
           forth
           ,
           &
           say
           ,
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           Spring
           ,
           tother
           but
           only
           
             May
             ,
          
        
         
           This
           ,
           this
           is
           she
           ,
           so
           glads
           these
           hearts
           of
           ours
           ,
        
         
           Whilst
           that
           glads
           only
           Trees
           and
           sencelesse
           flowers
           ,
        
         
           And
           more
           to
           heighten
           th'
           glory
           of
           the
           Spring
           ,
        
         
           
             Birds
          
           do
           but
           chirp
           ,
           
             Cloris
          
           does
           only
           sing
           .
        
         
           Be
           then
           my
           
             Goddess
             ,
          
           as
           you
           were
           before
           ,
        
         
           Or
           ne'r
           expect
           such
           offrings
           from
           me
           more
           ,
        
         
           And
           as
           propitious
           as
           y'ar
           wont
           to
           be
           ,
        
         
           Or
           you
           have
           lost
           a
           worshiper
           of
           me
           ,
        
         
           Who
           never
           yet
           a
           Reverence
           did
           bear
        
         
           To
           Deities
           ,
           wou'd
           be
           only
           serv'd
           for
           fear
           :
        
         
           So
           your
           young
           Novice
           in
           Religion
           ,
        
         
           if
           's
           
             Goddess
          
           frown
           ,
           thinks
           he
           is
           quite
           undon
           ,
        
         
         
           And
           fondly
           superstitious
           seeks
           in
           vain
           ,
        
         
           By
           Prayers
           and
           Tears
           her
           favour
           to
           obtain
           ,
        
         
           Whilst
           
           th'old
           
             Egyptian
          
           Idolater
        
         
           His
           Idol
           fire
           to
           
             Nylus
          
           bank
           does
           bear
           ,
        
         
           And
           '
           lesse
           he
           finds
           it
           in
           a
           better
           mood
           ,
        
         
           Do's
           threatē
           straight
           to
           quench
           it
           in
           the
           sloud
           .
        
      
       
         
           LV
           .
           To
           the
           Lady
           
             Elizabeth
             Darcey
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Farewell
           .
        
         
           
             Madam
             ,
          
        
         
           TO
           my
           departing
           Grief
           t
           is
           some
           allay
           ,
        
         
           That
           all
           my
           better
           Thoughts
           with
           you
           do
           stay
        
         
           Whilst
           only
           thought
           of
           you
           I
           bear
           away
           .
        
         
           
             So
             whersoever
             Absence
             us
             confines
             ,
          
           
             'T
             can
             never
             seperate
             resolved
             minds
             ,
          
           
             Whom
             mutual
             bonds
             of
             thought
             so
             fast
             combines
          
        
         
           
             What
             need
             I
             care
             then
             whilst
             from
             you
             I
             part
             ,
          
           
             So
             long
             as
             you
             are
             present
             to
             my
             heart
             ,
          
           
             Whe'r
             Eyes
             or
             no
             ●'th
             '
             joy
             have
             any
             part
             .
          
        
         
           
             Eyes
             are
             dull
             Instruments
             ,
             that
             only
             hew
          
           
             Out
             forms
             i'
             th'
             mind
             ,
             with
             oft
             repeated
             vew
             ,
          
           
             Or
             being
             decay'd
             those
             forms
             again
             renew
             .
          
           
           
             Whence
             ,
             as
             't
             wer
             folly
             in
             Painters
             more
             to
             stare
          
           
             O'
             th
             person
             ,
             when
             their
             Pictures
             finisht
             are
          
           
             So
             't
             wer
             in
             me
             ,
             for
             Eyes
             now
             more
             to
             care
             .
          
        
         
           
             Howe'r
             since
             Frendship
             and
             Suspicion
          
           
             Trade
             both
             in
             the
             same
             mind
             ,
             I
             've
             but
             this
             one
          
           
             Boon
             (
             Madam
             )
             to
             crave
             of
             ye
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             don
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             t
             is
             t'
             assure
             ye
             ,
             I
             am
             none
             does
             take
          
           
             The
             last
             Impression
             still
             his
             Eyes
             does
             make
             ,
          
           
             But
             what
             his
             heart
             once
             has
             ,
             does
             ne'r
             forsake
             .
          
        
         
           
             To
             end
             then
             ,
             after
             this
             assurance
             ,
             know
             ,
          
           
             That
             you
             who
             are
             my
             last
             thought
             now
             I
             go
             ,
          
           
             Shall
             be
             when
             I
             am
             gon
             ,
             my
             lastingst
             too
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           LVI
           .
           To
           the
           Lady
           
             Isabella
             Thinn
             .
          
        
         
           
             MAdam
             ,
          
           i'
           th'
           worlds
           great
           Liberary
           ,
           whe●
        
         
           I
           've
           studied
           
             Men
          
           far
           more
           than
           
             Books
             ,
          
           and
           there
        
         
           Have
           learnt
           to
           know
           their
           differences
           too
           :
        
         
           Some
           are
           my
           
             Classique
             Authors
             ,
          
           such
           as
           you
           ,
        
         
           From
           whose
           fair
           
             Lectures
          
           I
           have
           learnt
           alone
           ,
        
         
           What
           's
           profitable
           ,
           and
           fit
           ●or
           to
           be
           known
           .
        
         
           Others
           light
           Pamphlets
           ,
           which
           when
           once
           w've
           read
           ,
        
         
           W
           're
           straightways
           cloy'd
           with
           them
           and
           satiated
           .
        
         
         
           Others
           meer
           out-side
           ●hore
           for
           Ornaments
        
         
           Of
           studies
           ,
           than
           for
           inside
           or
           contense
           ,
        
         
           (
           For
           Libraries
           are
           like
           th'
           Stationers
           stall
           ,
        
         
           Defective
           ,
           if
           not
           furnished
           with
           all
           )
        
         
           And
           fin'lly
           some
           too
           hard
           and
           Tetrical
        
         
           For
           th'
           Muses
           to
           be
           conversant
           withall
           :
        
         
           Having
           at
           last
           perused
           every
           one
           ,
        
         
           I
           must
           conclude
           of
           all
           I
           've
           ever
           known
        
         
           Or
           read
           ,
           both
           for
           contense
           and
           outside
           too
           .
        
         
           The
           fairest
           ,
           best
           ,
           I
           ever
           read
           ,
           is
           you
           .
        
      
       
         
           LVII
           .
           The
           fair
           Mourner
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           Lady
           HOWARD
           .
        
         
           IN
           fable
           weeds
           now
           all
           the
           Graces
           mourn
           ,
        
         
           Till
           she
           to
           brighter
           Colours
           does
           return
           ,
        
         
           And
           just
           like
           sad
           
             Camelions
          
           appear
           ,
        
         
           Taking
           their
           dark
           reflections
           all
           from
           her
           ,
        
         
           From
           her
           ,
           whose
           Beauty
           can't
           go
           more
           nor
           lesse
           ,
        
         
           For
           any
           additionary
           wear
           or
           dresse
           .
        
         
           Who
           gives
           her
           Robes
           ,
           their
           chiefest
           ornamesit
           ,
        
         
           Whilst
           others
           chiefly
           from
           their
           Robes
           are
           lent
           ;
        
         
           And
           does
           herself
           within
           herself
           contain
           ;
        
         
           All
           that
           's
           by
           others
           sought
           and
           ,
           sought
           in
           vain
           ;
        
         
         
           Not
           
             France
          
           does
           on
           the
           Neighbouring
           world
           impose
           ,
        
         
           (
           As
           it
           had
           Pattent
           for
           't
           )
           its
           garb
           and
           cloaths
           ,
        
         
           Nor
           Ladies
           teach
           with
           more
           becomingnesse
           ,
        
         
           What
           Habits
           they
           should
           wear
           ,
           what
           tire
           ,
           what
           dresse
        
         
           Then
           she
           on
           all
           that
           's
           excellent
           ,
           sweet
           ,
           and
           fair
           ,
        
         
           Happy
           to
           take
           examples
           all
           from
           her
           .
        
         
           Mean
           time
           was
           never
           sweeter
           sorrow
           seen
           ,
        
         
           Since
           for
           her
           Favourites
           losse
           the
           
             Idalian
          
           Queen
           ,
        
         
           Taught
           lovelinesse
           [
           could
           only
           smile
           before
           ]
        
         
           The
           Gentle
           Art
           to
           weep
           and
           to
           deplore
           ,
        
         
           Which
           she
           Improving
           makes
           her
           Tears
           the
           while
        
         
           More
           pretious
           sweet
           ,
           than
           e'r
           was
           any's
           smile
           ,
        
         
           Enhancing
           of
           their
           value
           by
           't
           so
           high
           ,
        
         
           'T
           would
           beggar
           either
           
             India
          
           to
           buy
           ;
        
         
           Ah
           Gentle
           Nymph
           then
           shed
           them
           not
           so
           fast
           ,
        
         
           Of
           pretious
           baum
           make
           not
           such
           lavish
           wast
           ;
        
         
           One
           drops
           enough
           to
           satisfie
           for
           all
        
         
           Misfortunes
           in
           this
           world
           co'd
           e'r
           befall
           ,
        
         
           And
           then
           the
           living
           make
           (
           by
           odds
           )
           the
           dead
        
         
           Happyer
           ,
           for
           whom
           those
           pretious
           Tears
           are
           shed
           ,
        
         
           Who
           would
           ,
           you
           'd
           spare
           them
           yet
           ,
           their
           care
           is
           such
           ,
        
         
           (
           Though
           most
           concer'nd
           )
           lest
           you
           should
           weep
           too
           much
           ;
        
         
           Happy
           the
           whilst
           are
           both
           the
           joy
           and
           care
           ,
        
         
           Of
           all
           that
           's
           dead
           ,
           of
           all
           that
           living
           are
           ,
        
      
       
       
         
           LVIII
           .
           To
           
             Misa
             .
          
        
         
           Angry
           because
           she
           was
           old
           .
        
         
           NOw
           what
           a
           Devil
           
             Misa
          
           makes
        
         
           Thee
           with
           such
           eyes
           behold
           me
           stil
           .
        
         
           Cause
           from
           thee
           time
           thy
           good
           looks
           takes
           ,
        
         
           Must
           I
           therefore
           have
           thy
           ill
           ?
        
         
           
             I
             prithee
             
               Misa
            
             don't
             behold
          
           
             Me
             thus
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             were
             thy
             Foe
             ,
          
           
             For
             howsoever
             thou
             art
             old
             ,
          
           
             I
             am
             not
             Time
             that
             make
             thee
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             rather
             than
             to
             quarrel
             with
             me
             ,
          
           
             As
             if
             I
             had
             done
             thee
             wrong
             ,
          
           
             Go
             quarrel
             with
             thy
             Age
             I
             prithee
             ,
          
           
             Whose
             fault
             't
             is
             that
             thou
             'ast
             liv'd
             too
             long
             .
          
        
         
           
             How
             e'r
             (
             for
             me
             )
             thou
             well
             may'st
             spare
             ,
          
           
             Thy
             anger
             ,
             and
             thy
             frowns
             may
             cease
             ,
          
           
             who
             for
             thy
             good
             looks
             little
             care
             ,
          
           
             For
             thy
             bad
             ones
             care
             much
             lesse
             ▪
          
        
      
       
       
         
           LIX
           To
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           On
           her
           striving
           to
           appear
           still
           fair
           and
           young
           .
        
         
           LEt
           Autumn
           paint
           her
           wither'd
           leaves
           ,
        
         
           And
           Winter
           dye
           his
           snowy
           hair
           ,
        
         
           Yet
           he
           's
           a
           fool
           that
           not
           perceives
        
         
           Both
           aged
           and
           decayed
           are
           .
        
         
           
             So
             while
             thou
             't
             needs
             look
             well
             again
             ,
          
           
             And
             still
             seem
             fair
             unto
             our
             sight
             ,
          
           
             
               Misa
               ,
            
             thy
             labours
             all
             in
             vain
             ,
          
           
             Like
             his
             who
             'ud
             wash
             the
             
               Ethiope
            
             white
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nature
             by
             Art
             is
             better
             made
             ,
          
           
             Whilst
             Art
             has
             ground
             for
             what
             it
             does
             ,
          
           
             But
             when
             that
             Nature
             's
             once
             decayed
             ,
          
           
             All
             Art
             but
             more
             deformed
             shews
             .
          
        
         
           
             Who
             look't
             well
             in
             King
             
               Iames's
            
             raign
             ,
          
           
             And
             in
             King
             
               Charl●'s
            
             old
             appear'd
             ,
          
           
             Will
             hardly
             now
             look
             young
             again
             ,
          
           
             When
             th'
             Commonwealth
             has
             got
             a
             beard
             .
          
        
         
           
             Then
             
               Misa
            
             follow
             my
             advice
             ,
          
           
             And
             leaving
             off
             thy
             bootlesse
             care
             ,
          
           
             Strive
             rather
             to
             win
             hearts
             than
             eyes
             ,
          
           
             And
             to
             appear
             more
             good
             than
             fair
             .
          
        
      
       
       
         
           LX
           .
           To
           
             Phillis
             .
          
        
         
           Reporting
           he
           loved
           her
           ,
           because
           he
           praised
           her
           .
        
         
           
             PHillis
             ,
          
           how
           you
           your
           Ignorance
           discover
           ,
        
         
           Whilst
           you
           mistake
           a
           
             Poet
          
           for
           a
           
             Lover
             ,
          
        
         
           Who
           when
           he
           verses
           writes
           ,
           makes
           
             Love
          
           t
           is
           true
           ,
        
         
           But
           't
           is
           unto
           his
           
             Muse
             ,
          
           and
           not
           to
           you
           ,
        
         
           And
           oftentimes
           does
           Mistresses
           invent
           ,
        
         
           To
           exercise
           his
           wit
           ,
           and
           complement
           ;
        
         
           Iust
           as
           I
           've
           Gallants
           seen
           (
           dispos'd
           to
           mock
           )
        
         
           Make
           leggs
           and
           faces
           to
           a
           courting
           stock
           .
        
         
           When
           then
           I
           prais'd
           you
           with
           
             Hyperbolies
             ,
          
        
         
           Nought
           but
           impossible
           ,
           excus'd
           from
           lyes
           ,
        
         
           Planting
           the
           
             Rose
          
           and
           
             Lillys
          
           in
           your
           cheeks
           ,
        
         
           (
           Where
           one
           more
           truly
           might
           have
           planted
           
             Leeks
             ,
          
           )
        
         
           And
           talkt
           of
           your
           divinity
           of
           mind
           ,
        
         
           (
           When
           I
           human'ty
           ●here
           co'd
           scarcely
           ●ind
           )
        
         
           And
           much
           more
           when
           ●
           flatt'ring
           ye
           did
           bring
        
         
           Sweets
           from
           
             Arabia
             ,
          
           Flowers
           from
           the
           
             Spring
             ,
          
        
         
           From
           
             Beauty
          
           all
           was
           excellent
           and
           fair
           ,
        
         
           And
           from
           the
           
             Graces
          
           all
           was
           choice
           and
           rare
           .
        
         
           Were
           you
           so
           simple
           ,
           to
           believe
           that
           I
           ,
        
         
           Could
           e'r
           commit
           to
           grosse
           
             Idolatry
             ?
          
        
         
           Or
           that
           I
           had
           so
           little
           sense
           and
           wit
           ,
        
         
           To
           mean
           all
           this
           by
           you
           ?
           or
           you
           by
           it
           ?
        
         
           Pray
           be
           more
           wise
           hereafter
           ,
           left
           you
           make
        
         
           Me
           blush
           (
           not
           for
           mine
           own
           )
           but
           for
           your
           sake
           ,
        
         
         
           And
           understand
           against
           another
           Time
           ,
        
         
           Ther
           's
           no
           smal
           difference
           'twixt
           Prose
           &
           Rhime
           ,
        
         
           While
           
           t'on
           for
           what
           you
           are
           commendeth
           ye
           ,
        
         
           Tother
           for
           what
           indeed
           you
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
        
         
           Your
           Poets
           end
           being
           only
           to
           make
           men
        
         
           Better
           than
           th'ar
           by
           their
           commending
           them
           ;
        
         
           Make
           you
           like
           use
           of
           't
           then
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           may
        
         
           Perhaps
           admire
           ye
           ,
           as
           you
           think
           and
           say
           ;
        
         
           Mean
           time
           all
           
             (
             Phillis
             )
          
           I
           admire
           in
           you
           ,
        
         
           Is
           (
           saying
           I
           admir'd
           ye
           )
           you
           could
           think
           it
           true
           .
        
      
       
         
           LXI
           .
           To
           the
           Vice
           Roy
           of
           
             Norway
             ,
          
           Anno
           55.
           
        
         
           Insending
           him
           some
           Verses
           which
           he
           desired
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
              
            
             
               BEhold
               your
               desire
               has
               a
               greater
               force
               with
               me
               ,
               than
               any
               others
               commands
               could
               have
               ,
               I
               obeying
               it
               even
               when
               I
               was
               not
               in
               estate
               of
               obedience
               ,
               being
               in
               the
               heat
               of
               a
               
                 Feaver
                 ,
              
               and
               consequently
               unapt
               either
               to
               write
               or
               compose
               any
               thing
               .
               If
               your
               Lordship
               find
               any
               heat
               then
               in
               these
               Lines
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               say
               t
               is
               of
               the
               
                 Feaver
                 ,
              
               nor
               that
               of
               
                 Poetry
              
               ;
               but
               of
               the
               desire
               I
               have
               to
               serve
               you
               :
               and
               if
               you
               like
               it
               not
               ,
               you
               will
               think
               it
               worth
               burning
               at
               least
               :
               so
               shall
               it
               but
               die
               a
               natural
               death
               ,
               and
               but
               return
               
               to
               its
               first
               being
               ,
               being
               begot
               in
               flames
               .
               I
               will
               detain
               your
               Lordship
               no
               longer
               from
               reading
               it
               ,
               being
               able
               to
               write
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               only
               that
               I
               am
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordships
                 most
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             On
             his
             choosing
             Valentines
             .
          
           
             HOw
             great
             a
             Freedom
             he
             injoyes
          
           
             Who
             loves
             not
             without
             Counterpoise
             ,
          
           
             Since
             be
             th'
             attraction
             what
             it
             will
             ,
          
           
             He
             stands
             upon
             firm
             
               basis
            
             still
             :
          
           
             So
             tother
             day
             my
             chance
             it
             was
             ,
          
           
             Choosing
             
               Valentines
            
             in
             a
             place
             ,
          
           
             T'
             have
             one
             draw
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             an
             other
             ,
          
           
             Who
             so
             counterballanc't
             t'other
             ,
          
           
             Neithers
             Captive
             I
             was
             made
             ,
          
           
             Both
             such
             equal
             Beauty
             had
             ,
          
           
             Eithers
             Captive
             else
             had
             been
             ,
          
           
             Had
             I
             both
             assunder
             seen
             ,
          
           
             So
             true
             tis
             when
             two
             such
             as
             those
             ,
          
           
             We
             to
             our
             equal
             choice
             propose
             ,
          
           
             We
             should
             dye
             e'r
             we
             could
             choose
          
           
             Which
             to
             take
             ,
             or
             which
             refuse
             .
          
           
             No
             danger
             's
             then
             of
             eithers
             harms
             ,
          
           
             Whilst
             
             th'one
             undoes
             the
             others
             charms
             :
          
           
             But
             when
             these
             
               Circes
            
             are
             alone
             ,
          
           
             Then
             all
             the
             loving
             harm
             is
             done
             ;
          
           
             So
             she
             who
             made
             
               Alcides
            
             spin
             ,
          
           
             His
             Club
             layd
             by
             ,
             and
             Lions
             skin
             ,
          
           
           
             Should
             soon
             have
             seen
             with
             what
             disdain
          
           
             He
             would
             have
             snatcht
             them
             up
             again
             ,
          
           
             And
             thrown
             his
             servile
             work
             aside
             ,
          
           
             Soon
             as
             some
             
               Dame
            
             he
             had
             espy'd
          
           
             I'
             th'
             room
             with
             
               Omphale
            
             appear
             ,
          
           
             At
             all
             parts
             equalizing
             her
             ;
          
           
             So
             great
             a
             freedom
             he
             enjoys
             ,
          
           
             Who
             loves
             not
             without
             counterpoise
             ,
          
           
             Since
             be
             
             th'attraction
             what
             it
             will
             ,
          
           
             He
             stands
             upon
             firm
             
               basis
            
             still
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           LXII
           .
           To
           the
           Countess
           of
           
             Desmond
             .
          
        
         
           On
           the
           Death
           of
           the
           Lady
           
             Theophyla
             Carey
             ,
          
           Daughter
           to
           
             Henry
          
           Earle
           of
           Monmouth
           ,
           
             Anno
          
           55.
           
        
         
           
             Madam
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Saw
           so
           many
           
             Graces
          
           and
           
             Perfect●ons
          
           in
           the
           Lady
           
             Theophyla
             Carey
          
           (
           for
           she
           was
           all
           transparent
           ,
           and
           her
           very
           
             Soul
          
           did
           shine
           thorough
           her
           
             Body
          
           )
           as
           I
           must
           wish
           (
           with
           her
           noble
           Familie
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           her
           Honourers
           and
           Admirers
           )
           that
           either
           I
           had
           never
           known
           her
           ,
           or
           that
           we
           had
           never
           been
           depriv'd
           of
           her
           .
           But
           being
           fair
           as
           an
           
             Angel
             ,
          
           having
           an
           
             Angels
          
           mind
           ,
           and
           singing
           too
           
             Angelically
          
           as
           she
           did
           ,
           we
           might
           well
           imagine
           her
           one
           of
           those
           Celestial
           
           Quires
           ,
           and
           cease
           wondring
           ,
           being
           all
           
             Angel
          
           as
           she
           was
           ,
           that
           we
           had
           onely
           a
           Glympse
           of
           her
           on
           Earth
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           should
           straight
           vanish
           like
           some
           Heavenly
           Apparition
           into
           Heaven
           ;
           It
           dealing
           so
           ordinarily
           with
           us
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           to
           shew
           us
           such
           as
           she
           only
           ,
           and
           straight
           to
           snatch
           them
           away
           agen
           ,
           as
           I
           begin
           to
           suspect
           't
           is
           but
           a
           
             bait
          
           to
           make
           us
           desire
           to
           follow
           them
           ,
           knowing
           us
           so
           Earthly
           minded
           ,
           as
           there
           's
           no
           other
           way
           to
           intice
           us
           unto
           
             Heaven
             .
          
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           (
           at
           least
           )
           upon
           her
           death
           I
           've
           left
           the
           Town
           (
           so
           much
           I
           am
           displeas'd
           with
           it
           ,
           could
           no
           better
           conserve
           the
           choicest
           Rarity
           it
           had
           )
           and
           that
           
             after
          
           Times
           might
           know
           what
           a
           losse
           they
           had
           in
           her
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           present
           ,
           have
           made
           this
           
             Epitaph
          
           on
           her
           before
           I
           went
           into
           the
           Country
           .
        
         
           
             REader
             ,
             if
             th'
             art
             courteous
             stay
             ,
          
           
             And
             understand
             before
             thou
             go
             ,
          
           
             Here
             lies
             th'
             admir'd
             
               Theophila
            
             ;
          
           
             More
             of
             her
             if
             thou
             wilt
             know
             ,
          
           
             For
             Beautious
             features
             ,
             lovely
             Grace
             ,
          
           
             For
             candid
             breast
             ,
             and
             purest
             mind
             ;
          
           
             She
             Glory
             was
             of
             
               Careys
            
             race
             ,
          
           
             And
             excellentest
             of
             Woman
             kind
             .
          
        
      
       
       
         
           LXIII
           .
           To
           Mr.
           
             Thomas
             Higgins
          
        
         
           With
           his
           Ode
           in
           praise
           of
           the
           Country
           life
           .
        
         
           
             Noble
             Sir
             ,
          
        
         
           IF
           those
           on
           whose
           soyl
           the
           Tree
           grows
           have
           most
           right
           to
           the
           fruit
           ,
           none
           has
           more
           right
           than
           your self
           to
           this
           following
           
             Ode
          
           in
           praise
           of
           the
           Country
           life
           ,
           since
           't
           was
           made
           at
           
             Grewel
          
           with
           you
           in
           the
           Country
           .
           After
           which
           I
           know
           not
           what
           excuse
           to
           allege
           for
           my
           living
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           but
           that
           self-accusing
           one
           of
           
             Phedra
             ,
             Video
             meliora
             ,
             p●j
             rasequor
             ,
          
           or
           this
           ,
           that
           when
           I
           would
           live
           to
           my
           
             friends
          
           and
           
             self
             ,
             I
          
           go
           into
           the
           
             Country
             ,
          
           when
           to
           others
           ,
           I
           goe
           to
           
             Town
          
           ;
           However
           ,
           I
           being
           of
           that
           
             Amphibean
          
           Gender
           ,
           with
           those
           who
           are
           now
           in
           one
           ,
           now
           in
           tother
           ,
           do
           receive
           this
           benefit
           (
           at
           least
           )
           by
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           but
           begets
           an
           appetite
           to
           tother
           ;
           all
           pleasures
           in
           this
           life
           consisting
           in
           a
           certain
           change
           ,
           and
           vicissitude
           ,
           which
           indeed
           is
           but
           a
           pause
           and
           respite
           of
           pain
           ,
           or
           relaxation
           from
           misery
           (
           none
           taking
           pleasure
           in
           rest
           ,
           but
           the
           weary
           ,
           nor
           in
           eating
           but
           the
           hungry
           ,
           &c.
           )
           which
           you
           'll
           easily
           perceive
           ,
           when
           continue
           them
           but
           too
           long
           ,
           and
           you
           make
           a
           pain
           of
           that
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           begin
           to
           long
           for
           the
           pleasure
           of
           the
           pain
           you
           had
           before
           ;
           such
           is
           our
           humane
           infirmity
           ,
           as
           like
           sick
           men
           in
           their
           beds
           ,
           
           we
           lye
           tossing
           and
           tumbling
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           and
           restlesly
           change
           place
           ,
           only
           to
           find
           rest
           ,
           which
           we
           can
           never
           find
           ,
           because
           we
           carry
           unrest
           along
           with
           us
           ,
           
             quod
             è
             re
             nascitur
             vix
             evitatur
          
           ;
           the
           purest
           company
           which
           I
           find
           without
           lassitude
           is
           the
           company
           and
           conversation
           of
           a
           frend
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           more
           pure
           the
           more
           spiritual
           they
           are
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           I
           never
           enjoy
           in
           greater
           perfection
           ,
           than
           when
           I
           am
           with
           your
           company
           .
        
         
           
             ODE
             In
             praise
             of
             the
             Country
             life
             .
          
           
             
               O
               Happinesse
               of
               Country
               life
               ,
            
             
               Which
               ●own
               nor
               Palace
               ne'r
               could
               boast
               ,
            
             
               Where
               men
               are
               even
               with
               
                 Gods
              
               at
               strife
            
             
               Whose
               happinesse
               should
               be
               the
               most
               .
            
          
           
             
               Whilst
               innocently
               all
               live
               there
               ,
            
             
               Lords
               of
               themselves
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Land
               ,
            
             
               Out
               of
               the
               Road
               of
               
                 Hopes
              
               and
               
                 Fear
                 ,
              
            
             
               And
               out
               of
               Fortunes
               proud
               command
               .
            
          
           
             
               Where
               to
               deprive
               men
               of
               their
               own
               ,
            
             
               Is
               crime
               which
               yet
               they
               never
               saw
               ,
            
             
               Nor
               more
               injustice
               e'r
               was
               known
            
             
               Than
               not
               to
               give
               
                 Beasts
              
               hunted
               ,
               Law
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               Where
               but
               for
               fish
               ther
               's
               none
               lays
               baits
               ,
            
             
               Nor
               traps
               ,
               but
               for
               some
               ravenous
               
                 Beast
                 ,
              
            
             
               And
               but
               for
               Foul
               there
               's
               no
               deceipts
               ,
            
             
               So
               harmlesse
               th'
               are
               in
               all
               the
               rest
               .
            
          
           
             
               Where
               of
               false
               dealings
               none
               's
               afraid
               ,
            
             
               And
               soothing
               flattery
               none
               allowes
               ,
            
             
               But
               only
               in
               the
               Dairy
               Maid
               ,
            
             
               Who
               whilst
               she
               milks
               them
               ,
               stroaks
               her
               Cows
               .
            
          
           
             
               Where
               only
               in
               Sheep-sheering
               Time
            
             
               The
               
                 Rich
              
               the
               
                 Poor
              
               do
               seem
               to
               
                 Fleece
                 ,
              
            
             
               And
               of
               oppression
               all
               their
               crime
            
             
               Is
               only
               whilst
               they
               make
               their
               
                 Cheese
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Then
               for
               the
               pleasant
               ,
               do
               but
               think
               ,
            
             
               
               Th'vast
               difference
               there
               is
               twixt
               both
               ,
            
             
               Whilst
               men
               in
               Towns
               live
               in
               a
               sink
               ,
            
             
               A
               life
               ,
               even
               very
               beasts
               would
               loath
               .
            
          
           
             
               Where
               nothing
               on
               the
               Earth
               does
               grow
               ,
            
             
               To
               speak
               the
               seasons
               ;
               but
               (
               in
               Summ
               ,
               )
            
             
               By
               
                 Dirt
              
               they
               only
               
                 Winter
              
               know
               ,
            
             
               And
               only
               
                 dust
              
               shews
               
                 Summers
              
               come
               .
            
          
           
             
               Then
               for
               serenating
               the
               mind
               ,
            
             
               Without
               which
               no
               contentment
               is
               ,
            
             
               Where
               in
               lowd
               
                 Cities
              
               shall
               you
               find
            
             
               A
               recollection
               like
               to
               this
               ?
            
          
           
           
             
               Where
               on
               some
               Object
               whilst
               X
               stay
               ,
            
             
               And
               hidden
               cause
               of
               it
               would
               find
               ,
            
             
               No
               noice
               does
               fright
               my
               thoughts
               away
               ,
            
             
               Nor
               sudden
               sight
               distract
               my
               mind
               .
            
          
           
             
               Or
               if
               that
               any
               noise
               there
               be
               ,
            
             
               't
               is
               such
               as
               makes
               me
               not
               af●ard
               ,
            
             
               Of
               Waters
               fall
               ,
               Birds
               Melody
               ,
            
             
               O'
               th'
               bleating
               flock
               ,
               or
               lowing
               heard
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mean
               time
               how
               highly
               are
               they
               blest
               ,
            
             
               Whose
               conversations
               all
               with
               them
               ,
            
             
               Who
               only
               but
               for
               th'
               name
               of
               Beast
               ,
            
             
               Are
               (
               in
               effect
               )
               lesse
               beasts
               than
               Men
               .
            
          
           
             
               For
               no
               ambition
               makes
               them
               fight
               ,
            
             
               Nor
               unto
               mutual
               slaughter
               run
               ,
            
             
               Invading
               one
               anothers
               right
               ,
            
             
               Till
               
               t'one
               or
               both
               be
               quite
               undone
               .
            
          
           
             
               None
               others
               acts
               calumniate
               ,
            
             
               Nor
               mis-interpret
               every
               word
               ;
            
             
               For
               others
               lives
               none
               lies
               in
               wait
               ,
            
             
               Nor
               kills
               with
               poyson
               ,
               nor
               with
               sword
               .
            
          
           
             
               Then
               to
               conclude
               the
               Country
               life
               ,
            
             
               Has
               happinesse
               Towns
               could
               never
               boast
               ,
            
             
               Where
               men
               are
               even
               with
               
                 Gods
              
               at
               strife
               ,
            
             
               Whose
               happinesse
               should
               be
               the
               most
               ,
            
          
           
           
             
               And
               since
               life
               somewhere
               must
               be
               spent
               ,
            
             
               Give
               me
               but
               
                 Amorets
              
               Company
               ,
            
             
               Without
               which
               life
               has
               no
               content
               ,
            
             
               And
               here
               I
               could
               both
               live
               and
               die
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           LXIV
           A
           condoling
           Epistle
           To
           the
           Dutchesse
           of
           
             Richmond
             .
             Anno.
          
           55.
           
        
         
           O●
           the
           dea●h
           of
           my
           Lord
           Duke
           her
           H●●band
           .
        
         
           
             Madam
             ,
          
        
         
           AMidst
           the
           greatest
           discomfort
           I
           ever
           had
           ,
           This
           comfort
           my
           Lady
           
             Kingsmel
          
           gave
           me
           at
           my
           arrival
           to
           Town
           ,
           that
           a
           more
           
             becoming
          
           sorrow
           ,
           nor
           more
           
             natural
          
           than
           that
           of
           your
           
             Graces
             ,
          
           as
           yet
           she
           never
           saw
           ,
           which
           made
           me
           (
           Madam
           )
           instead
           of
           condoling
           (
           in
           some
           sort
           )
           congratulate
           with
           your
           
             Grace
             ,
          
           that
           as
           y'av
           formerly
           performed
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           a
           most
           illustrious
           wife
           ,
           so
           now
           you
           do
           of
           a
           most
           
             ex●mplar
          
           Widdow
           ,
           one
           of
           which
           is
           not
           to
           mourn
           ambitiously
           as
           others
           doe
           ,
           and
           with
           such
           a
           studied
           sorrow
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           courted
           new
           
             Husbands
          
           in
           mourning
           for
           the
           old
           ,
           but
           with
           such
           a
           
             Grief
             ,
          
           as
           shews
           them
           rather
           dying
           than
           living
           ,
           since
           those
           are
           dead
           whom
           they
           most
           lov'd
           alive
           .
           Mean
           Time
           (
           Madam
           )
           since
           
             virtue
          
           
           always
           consists
           in
           the
           
             mean
             ,
          
           and
           all
           
             extr●mities
          
           are
           vitious
           ,
           Give
           me
           leave
           (
           I
           beseech
           your
           
             Grace
          
           )
           only
           to
           put
           you
           in
           mind
           that
           you
           grieve
           not
           too
           much
           (
           like
           those
           who
           are
           over
           
             anxious
          
           to
           grieve
           enough
           )
           but
           imagin
           (
           amongst
           your
           other
           imaginations
           of
           the
           dead
           )
           that
           you
           hear
           your
           noble
           Lord
           and
           Husband
           expostulating
           with
           you
           thus
           ;
           
             Why
             (
             
               dearest
               heart
            
             )
             having
             left
             thee
             three
             main
             businesses
             to
             do
             ,
             to
             have
             care
             of
             my
             Children
             ,
             to
             have
             care
             of
             my
             estate
             ,
             and
             to
             bewail
             me
             dead
             ,
             why
             wouldst
             thou
             frustrate
             and
             irritate
             my
             will
             in
             all
             these
             three
             ,
             by
             making
             my
             Children
             compleat
             
               Orphans
            
             by
             thy
             death
             ?
             by
             ruining
             my
             estate
             if
             thou
             dyest
             ?
             and
             lamenting
             me
             so
             dead
             ,
             as
             't
             would
             kill
             me
             a
             second
             time
             were
             I
             alive
             ?
             Modera●
             thy
             sorrow
             then
             ,
             and
             k●ll
             me
             not
             wholly
             by
             't
             ,
             who
             am
             not
             wholly
             dead
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             thou
             'rt
             alive
             ,
             but
             live
             ,
             as
             (
             if
             't
             were
             in
             thy
             power
             )
             thou'dst
             have
             me
             live
             again
             ,
             so
             shall
             thou
             comfort
             me
             by
             comforting
             thy self
             ,
             so
             shall
             I
             more
             perceive
             thy
             love
             ,
             than
             if
             thou
             dyedst
             for
             me
             .
          
        
         
           Those
           (
           Madam
           )
           I
           beseech
           your
           
             Grace
          
           to
           beleeve
           are
           rather
           his
           words
           than
           mine
           ,
           after
           which
           I'●
           say
           no
           more
           but
           only
           weep
           ,
           whilst
           I
           write
           this
           following
           Elegy
           ,
           and
           subscribe
           my
           my self
           (
           as
           really
           I
           was
           ,
           and
           shall
           ever
           be
           )
           his
           and
        
         
           
             Your
             Graces
             
               most
               &c.
               
            
          
        
      
       
       
         
           On
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Lord
           Duke
           of
           
             Richmond
          
           and
           
             Lenox
          
           :
        
         
           ELEGIE
           .
        
         
           
             AS
             when
             some
             mighty
             blow
             is
             given
             ,
          
           
             By
             which
             our
             Walls
             &
             Towers
             ar
             shook
             ,
          
           
             Some
             all
             agast
             look
             up
             to
             Heaven
             ,
          
           
             Some
             wildly
             on
             each
             other
             look
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nay
             somtimes
             too
             (
             w'
             are
             made
             of
             such
          
           
             Frail
             brittle
             stuff
             )
             it
             may
             so
             fall
             ,
          
           
             The
             violence
             of
             't
             may
             be
             so
             much
             ,
          
           
             To
             shatter
             in
             pieces
             life
             and
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             So
             ,
             at
             Report
             that
             
               Richmonds
            
             dead
             ,
          
           
             Whilst
             some
             Astonisht
             stand
             at
             Gaze
             ,
          
           
             Some
             towards
             Heaven
             lift
             up
             their
             head
             ,
          
           
             In
             witnesse
             of
             their
             sad
             amaze
             .
          
        
         
           
             We
             whom
             the
             blow
             does
             strike
             more
             neer
          
           
             At
             the
             report
             even
             dead
             do
             fall
             ,
          
           
             Whilst
             sad
             and
             dolefull
             news
             we
             hear
             ,
          
           
             Of
             such
             a
             
               Death
            
             that
             kills
             us
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             How
             would
             that
             Tyrant
             (
             then
             )
             be
             glad
             ,
          
           
             To
             Mankind
             was
             so
             great
             a
             Foe
             ,
          
           
             He
             wisht
             that
             all
             but
             one
             neck
             had
             ,
          
           
             To
             take
             them
             all
             off
             at
             a
             blow
             ?
          
        
         
         
           
             When
             he
             sh●'d
             see
             ,
             now
             
               Lenox
            
             '
             gon
             ,
          
           
             How
             dead
             and
             sprightlesse
             each
             one
             is
             ,
          
           
             As
             if
             to
             kill
             us
             all
             in
             one
             ,
          
           
             Did
             need
             no
             other
             
               Death
            
             but
             his
             .
          
        
         
           
             Mean
             time
             soft
             rest
             I'
             th'
             sacred
             Vrn
             ,
          
           
             Vnto
             his
             Noble
             Ashes
             be
             ,
          
           
             Where
             lies
             intomb'd
             ,
             not
             to
             return
             ,
          
           
             All
             Vertue
             ,
             all
             Nobility
             .
          
        
         
           
             Vntil
             the
             Heir
             
             h'as
             left
             behind
             ,
          
           
             In
             whom
             his
             House's
             hopes
             remain
             ,
          
           
             True
             Offspring
             of
             the
             
               Phoenix
            
             kind
             ,
          
           
             Revive
             them
             from
             his
             dust
             again
             .
          
        
         
           
             Then
             shall
             his
             
               Mother
            
             tears
             refrain
             ,
          
           
             Then
             shall
             she
             cease
             to
             sigh
             and
             moan
             ,
          
           
             Seeing
             her
             
               Husband
            
             live
             again
             ,
          
           
             With
             all
             his
             Glories
             in
             her
             
               Son
               .
            
          
        
      
       
       
         
           LXV
           .
           A
           Consolatory
           Epistle
           ,
           To
           the
           Queen
           Mother
           of
           
             France
             ,
             Mary
          
           of
           
             Medices
          
           ;
           written
           about
           the
           year
           ,
           
             41.
             
          
        
         
           Omi●ted
           in
           its
           place
           ,
           and
           inserted
           here
           .
        
         
           
             Madam
             ,
          
        
         
           YOur
           
             Majesty
          
           knows
           (
           whose
           chief
           study
           these
           many
           years
           has
           been
           Divinity
           )
           how
           our
           B.
           
             Saviour
          
           in
           one
           place
           of
           
             Holy
             Writ
             ,
          
           says
           ,
           
             Without
             him
             we
             can
             do
             nothing
          
           ;
           and
           the
           
             Apostle
          
           in
           another
           ,
           
             That
             he
             could
             do
             all
             things
             in
             him
             who
             conforted
             him
          
           :
           which
           two
           passages
           conferr'd
           together
           ,
           (
           as
           two
           contrary
           Medicaments
           in
           mixture
           )
           are
           a
           Soveraign
           cure
           for
           those
           two
           extream
           maladies
           of
           our
           soul
           ,
           a
           too
           great
           
             Presumption
             ,
          
           and
           too
           great
           
             diffidence
          
           of
           our selves
           .
           For
           who
           will
           ever
           despair
           hereafter
           ,
           when
           he
           considers
           the
           second
           saying
           ?
           Or
           ,
           who
           will
           presume
           too
           much
           of
           himself
           ,
           who
           considers
           ●ut
           the
           first
           ?
           In
           consideration
           of
           which
           ,
           a
           ●ertain
           
             Holy
             man
          
           was
           wont
           to
           say
           ,
           
             God
             ,
             and
             I
             can
             do
             all
             things
          
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           seem
           too
           great
           a
           presumption
           in
           him
           ,
           to
           name
           himself
           with
           
             God
             ,
          
           certainly
           a
           greater
           presumption
           't
           is
           for
           any
           to
           name
           themselves
           without
           him
           .
           This
           receit
           (
           
             Madam
          
           )
           your
           
             Majesty
          
           has
           got
           ,
           and
           this
           consideration
           't
           is
           ,
           that
           makes
           you
           bear
           all
           your
           Afflictions
           with
           so
           great
           patience
           ,
           as
           
             Iob
          
           will
           no
           more
           be
           mentioned
           for
           it
           ,
           when
           your
           
             Majesty
          
           is
           named
           ,
           nor
           
             David
          
           for
           
             mansuetude
          
           and
           
           
             forgiveness
          
           of
           his
           Enemies
           ;
           I
           having
           heard
           (
           with
           Admiration
           of
           your
           
             Majesties
          
           vertue
           )
           whilst
           one
           inveighing
           against
           your
           Enemies
           ,
           your
           Majesty
           interrupted
           them
           ,
           with
           intreating
           them
           to
           desist
           ,
           and
           affirming
           that
           they
           
             were
             persons
             you
             daily
             and
             nightly
             prayed
             for
             .
          
           Oh
           generous
           and
           noble
           example
           of
           Christian
           
             Patience
          
           and
           
             Charity
             !
          
           worthy
           perpetual
           Remembrance
           ,
           which
           (
           
             Madam
          
           )
           I
           set
           before
           your
           Majesties
           eyes
           ,
           knowing
           that
           nothing
           comforts
           more
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           then
           the
           recordation
           of
           our
           good
           Deeds
           past
           ,
           as
           nothing
           incourages
           us
           more
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           are
           to
           come
           .
           And
           this
           I
           desire
           to
           set
           before
           the
           eyes
           of
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           the
           joynt
           concurrency
           of
           the
           Greatnesse
           of
           the
           person
           and
           example
           might
           nore
           move
           them
           to
           Imitation
           .
           Be
           pleas'd
           to
           go
           on
           then
           (
           Madam
           )
           in
           being
           a
           pattern
           ,
           as
           you
           a●e
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           these
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           future
           Times
           ,
           ●f
           
             Longanimitie
             ,
             Patience
             ,
          
           and
           
             Sufferance
             ,
             G●●
          
           ever
           from
           time
           to
           time
           renewing
           in
           his
           
             ●hurc●
          
           such
           examples
           as
           these
           ,
           that
           beholding
           them
           near
           at
           hand
           ,
           we
           might
           believe
           them
           possible
           ,
           which
           else
           beheld
           a
           far
           off
           ,
           might
           be
           imagined
           Fabulous
           ,
           and
           but
           the
           illusions
           of
           Fancy
           and
           Imagination
           :
           so
           shall
           you
           receive
           (
           
             Madam
          
           )
           of
           our
           B.
           Saviour
           ,
           who
           has
           said
           he
           is
           the
           
             way
             ,
          
           the
           
             truth
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             life
             ,
          
           for
           your
           following
           his
           
             way
             ,
          
           and
           his
           
             Example
             ,
             Truth
          
           for
           your
           
             Guide
             ,
          
           and
           Eternal
           
             life
          
           for
           your
           reward
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           wish
           M●dam
           ,
           of
        
         
           
             
               Your
               Majesti●●
               most
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .